THE THEORY OF MORAL SENTIMENTS; OR, AN ESSAY TOWARDS An Analysis of the Principles by which Men naturally judge concerning the Conduct and Character , first of their Neighbours , and afterwards of THEMSELVES . TO WHICH IS ADDED, A DISSERTATION ON THE ORIGIN OF LANGUAGES.
Transcriber’s Note:
The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.
By ADAM SMITH, L.L.D. F.R.S.
Formerly Professor of Philosophy in the University of Glasgow; and Author of the Nature and Cause of the Wealth of Nations.
THE SIXTH EDITION.
DUBLIN:
Printed for J. Beatty and C. Jackson, No. 32, Skinner-Row.
Of the effects of prosperity and adversity upon the judgment of mankind with regard to the propriety of action; and why it is more easy to obtain their approbation in the one state than in the other
Chap. I.That though our sympathy with sorrow is generally a more lively sensation than our sympathy with joy, it commonly falls much more short of the violence of what is naturally felt by the person principally concerned
ibid.
Chap. II.Of the origin of ambition, and of the distinction of ranks
Chap. I.That whatever appears to be the proper object of gratitude, appears to deserve reward; and that, in the same manner, whatever appears to be the proper object of resentment, appears to deserve punishment
Chap. III.That where there is no approbation of the conduct of the person who confers the benefit, there is little sympathy with the gratitude of him who receives it: and that, on the contrary, where there is no disapprobation of the motives of the person who does the mischief, there is no sort of sympathy with the resentment of him who suffers it
Of the effect of utility upon the sentiments of approbation.
Chap. I.Of the beauty which the appearance of Utility bestows upon all the productions of art, and of the extensive influence of this species of beauty
Chap. II.Of the beauty which the appearance of utility bestows upon the characters and actions of men; and how far the perception of this beauty may be regarded as one of the original principles of approbation
PART I. Of the PROPRIETY of ACTION. — SECTION I. Of the Sense of Propriety . — CHAP. I. Of Sympathy . — CHAP. II. Of the Pleasure of mutual Sympathy. — CHAP. III. Of the manner in which we judge of the propriety or impropriety of the affections of other men, by their concord or dissonance with our own. — CHAP. IV. The same subject continued. — CHAP. V. Of the amiable and respectable virtues. — SECTION II. Of the degrees of the different passions which are consistent with propriety. — INTRODUCTION. — CHAP. I. Of the passions which take their origin from the body. — CHAP. II. Of those passions which take their origin from a particular turn or habit of the imagination. — CHAP. III. Of the unsocial passions. — CHAP. IV. Of the social passions. — CHAP. V. Of the selfish passions. — SECTION III. Of the effects of prosperity and adversity upon the judgment of mankind with regard to the propriety of action; and why it is more easy to obtain their approbation in the one state than in the other. — CHAP. I. That though our sympathy with sorrow is generally a more lively sensation than our sympathy with joy, it commonly falls much more short of the violence of what is naturally felt by the person principally concerned. — CHAP. II. Of the origin of ambition, and of the distinction of ranks. — CHAP. III. Of the stoical philosophy.
1
Consisting of three Sections.
How selfish soever man may be supposed,
there are evidently some principles in his nature,
which interest him in the fortune of others, and render
their happiness necessary to him, though he derives
nothing from it, except the pleasure of seeing it.
Of this kind is pity or compassion, the emotion which
we feel for the misery of others, when we either see
it, or are made to conceive it in a very lively manner.
That we often derive sorrow from the sorrow of
others, is a matter of fact too obvious to require any
2instances to prove it; for this sentiment, like all the
other original passions of human nature, is by no
means confined to the virtuous and humane, though
they perhaps may feel it with the most exquisite sensibility.
The greatest ruffian, the most hardened
violator of the laws of society, is not altogether
without it.
As we have no immediate experience of what
other men feel, we can form no idea of the manner
in which they are affected, but by conceiving what
we ourselves should feel in the like situation. Though
our brother is upon the rack, as long as we ourselves
are at our ease, our senses will never inform us of
what he suffers. They never did and never can carry
us beyond our own person, and it is by the imagination
only that we can form any conception of
what are his sensations. Neither can that faculty
help us to this any other way, than by representing
to us what would be our own, if we were in his case.
It is the impressions of our own senses only, not those
of his, which our imaginations copy. By the imagination
we place ourselves in his situation, we conceive
ourselves enduring all the same torments, we
enter as it were into his body and become in some
measure him, and thence form some idea of his sensations
and even feel something which, though weaker
in degree, is not altogether unlike them. His agonies,
when they are thus brought home to ourselves, when
we have thus adopted and made them our own, begin
at last to affect us, and we then tremble and
shudder at the thought of what he feels. For as to
be in pain or distress of any kind excites the most
excessive sorrow, so to conceive or to imagine that
we are in it, excites some degree of the same emotion,
3in proportion to the vivacity or dullness of the
conception.
That this is the source of our fellow-feeling for
the misery of others, that it is by changing places in
fancy with the sufferer, that we come either to conceive
or to be affected by what he feels, may be demonstrated
by many obvious observations, if it
should not be thought sufficiently evident of itself.
When we see a stroke aimed and just ready to fall
upon the leg or arm of another person, we naturally
shrink and draw back our own leg or our own arm;
and when it does fall, we feel it in some measure,
and are hurt by it as well as the sufferer. The mob,
when they are gazing at a dancer on the slack rope,
naturally writhe and twist and balance their own bodies,
as they see him do, and as they feel that they
themselves must do if in his situation. Persons of
delicate fibres and a weak constitution of body,
complain that in looking on the sores and ulcers which
are exposed by beggars in the streets, they are apt
to feel an itching or uneasy sensation in the correspondent
part of their own bodies. The horror
which they conceive at the misery of those wretches
affects that particular part in themselves more than
any other; because that horror arises from conceiving
what they themselves would suffer, if they really
were the wretches whom they are looking upon, and
if that particular part in themselves was actually affected
in the same miserable manner. The very
force of this conception is sufficient, in their feeble
frames, to produce that itching or uneasy sensation
complained of. Men of the most robust make, observe
that in looking upon sore eyes they often feel a
very sensible soreness in their own, which proceeds
4from the same reason; that organ being in the
strongest man more delicate than any other part of
the body is in the weakest.
Neither is it those circumstances only, which
create pain or sorrow, that call forth our fellow-feeling.
Whatever is the passion which arises from any
object in the person principally concerned, an analogous
emotion springs up, at the thought of his situation,
in the breast of every attentive spectator.
Our joy for the deliverance of those heroes of tragedy
or romance who interest us, is as sincere as our grief
for their distress, and our fellow-feeling with their
misery is not more real than that with their happiness.
We enter into their gratitude towards those faithful
friends who did not desert them in their difficulties;
and we heartily go along with their resentment against
those perfidious traitors who injured, abandoned, or
deceived them. In every passion of which the mind
of man is susceptible, the emotions of the by-stander
always correspond to what, by bringing the case
home to himself, he imagines, should be the sentiments
of the sufferer.
Pity and compassion are words appropriated to
signify our fellow-feeling with the sorrow of others.
Sympathy, though its meaning was, perhaps, originally
the same, may now, however, without much
impropriety, be made use of to denote our fellow-feeling
with any passion whatever.
Upon some occasions sympathy may seem to
arise merely from the view of a certain emotion in
another person. The passions, upon some occasions,
may seem to be transfused from one man to another,
5instantaneously, and antecedent to any knowledge
of what excited them in the person principally concerned.
Grief and joy, for example, strongly expressed
in the look and gestures of any one, at once
affect the spectator with some degree of a like painful
or agreeable emotion. A smiling face is, to every
body that sees it, a chearful object; as a sorrowful
countenance, on the other hand, is a melancholy
one.
This, however, does not hold universally, or with
regard to every passion. There are some passions of
which the expressions excite no sort of sympathy,
but before we are acquainted with what gave occasion
to them, serve rather to disgust and provoke us
against them. The furious behavior of an angry
man is more likely to exasperate us against himself
than against his enemies. As we are unacquainted
with his provocation, we cannot bring his case home
to ourselves, nor conceive any thing like the passions
which it excites. But we plainly see what is the situation
of those with whom he is angry, and to
what violence they may be exposed from so enraged
an adversary. We readily, therefore, sympathize
with their fear or resentment, and are immediately
disposed to take part against the man from whom
they appear to be in so much danger.
If the very appearances of grief and joy inspire us
with some degree of the like emotions, it is because
they suggest to us the general idea of some good or
bad fortune that has befallen the person in whom
we observe them: and in these passions this is sufficient
to have some little influence upon us. The
effects of grief and joy terminate in the person who
6feels those emotions, of which the expressions do
not, like those of resentment, suggest to us the idea
of any other person for whom we are concerned,
and whose interests are opposite to his. The general
idea of good or bad fortune, therefore, creates some
concern for the person who has met with it, but the
general idea of provocation excites no sympathy
with the anger of the man who has received it. Nature,
it seems, teaches us to be more averse to enter
into this passion, and, till informed of its cause, to be
disposed rather to take part against it.
Even our sympathy with the grief or joy of another,
before we are informed of the cause of either,
is always extremely imperfect. General lamentations,
which express nothing but the anguish of the
sufferer, create rather a curiosity to inquire into his
situation, along with some disposition to sympathize
with him, than any actual sympathy that is very sensible.
The first question which we ask is, What
has befallen you? Till this be answered, tho’ we
are uneasy both from the vague idea of his misfortune,
and still more from torturing ourselves with
conjectures about what it may be, yet our fellow-feeling
is not very considerable.
Sympathy, therefore, does not arise so much from
the view of the passion, as from that of the situation
which excites it. We sometimes feel for another,
a passion of which he himself seems to be altogether
incapable; because when we put ourselves in his
case, that passion arises in our breast from the imagination,
though it does not in his from the reality.
We blush for the impudence and rudeness of another,
though he himself appears to have no sense of
7the impropriety of his own behavior; because we
cannot help feeling with what confusion we ourselves
should be covered, had we behaved in so absurd a
manner.
Of all the calamities to which the condition of
mortality exposes mankind, the loss of reason appears,
to those who have the least spark of humanity,
by far the most dreadful, and they behold that last
stage of human wretchedness with deeper commiseration
than any other. But the poor wretch, who
is in it, laughs and sings perhaps, and is altogether
insensible of his own misery. The anguish which
humanity feels, therefore, at the sight of such an
object, cannot be the reflection of any sentiment of
the sufferer. The compassion of the spectator
must arise altogether from the consideration of what
he himself would feel if he was reduced to the same
unhappy situation, and, what perhaps is impossible,
was at the same time able to regard it with his present
reason and judgment.
What are the pangs of a mother when she hears
the moanings of her infant that during the agony of
disease cannot express what it feels? In her idea of
what it suffers, she joins, to its real helplessness,
her own consciousness of that helplessness, and her
own terrors for the unknown consequences of its
disorder; and out of all these, forms, for her own
sorrow, the most complete image of misery and
distress. The infant, however, feels only the uneasiness
of the present instant, which can never be
great. With regard to the future it is perfectly secure,
and in its thoughtlessness and want of foresight
possesses an antidote against fear and anxiety,
8the great tormentors of the human breast, from
which reason and philosophy will in vain attempt
to defend it when it grows up to a
man.
We sympathize even with the dead, and overlooking
what is of real importance in their situation,
that awful futurity which awaits them, we are
chiefly affected by those circumstances which strike
our senses, but can have no influence upon their
happiness. It is miserable, we think, to be deprived
of the light of the sun; to be shut out from life
and conversation; to be laid in the cold grave, a
prey to corruption and the reptiles of the earth;
to be no more thought of in this world, but to be
obliterated in a little time from the affections and
almost from the memory of their dearest friends
and relations. Surely, we imagine, we can never
feel too much for those who have suffered so dreadful
a calamity. The tribute of our fellow-feeling
seems doubly due to them now, when they are in
danger of being forgot by every body; and, by
the vain honors which we pay to their memory,
we endeavor, for our own misery, artificially
to keep alive our melancholy remembrance
of their misfortune. That our sympathy
can afford them no consolation seems to be
an addition to their calamity; and to think that all
we can do is unavailing, and that, what alleviates
all other distress, the regret, the love, and the lamentations
of their friends, can yield no comfort to
them, serves only to exasperate our sense of their
misery. The happiness of the dead, however, most
assuredly, is affected by none of these circumstances;
nor is it the thought of these things which can ever
9disturb the profound security of their repose. The
idea of that dreary and endless melancholy, which
the fancy naturally ascribes to their condition, arises
altogether from our joining to the change which
has been produced upon them, our own consciousness
of that change, from our putting ourselves in
their situation, and from our lodging, if I may be
allowed to say so, our own living souls in their inanimated
bodies, and thence conceiving what would
be our emotions in this case. It is from this very
illusion of the imagination, that the foresight of our
own dissolution is so terrible to us, and that the idea
of those circumstances, which undoubtedly can give
us no pain when we are dead, makes us miserable
while we are alive. And from thence arises one of
the most important principles in human nature, the
dread of death, the great poison to the happiness,
but the great restraint upon the injustice of mankind,
which, while it afflicts and mortifies the individual,
guards and protects the society.
But whatever may be the cause of sympathy,
or however it may be excited, nothing pleases us
more than to observe in other men a fellow-feeling
with all the emotions of our own breast; nor are
we ever so much shocked as by the appearance of
the contrary. Those who are fond of deducing all
our sentiments from certain refinements of self-love,
10think themselves at no loss to account, according to
their own principles, both for this pleasure and this
pain. Man, say they, conscious of his own weakness
and of the need which he has for the assistance
of others, rejoices whenever he observes that they
adopt his own passions, because he is then assured
of that assistance; and grieves whenever he observes
the contrary, because he is then assured of
their opposition. But both the pleasure and the pain
are always felt so instantaneously, and often upon
such frivolous occasions, that it seems evident that
neither of them can be derived from any such self-interested
consideration. A man is mortified when,
after having endeavored to divert the company, he
looks round and sees that no body laughs at his jests
but himself. On the contrary, the mirth of the company
is highly agreeable to him, and he regards this
correspondence of their sentiments with his own as
the greatest applause.
Neither does his pleasure seem to arise altogether
from the additional vivacity which his mirth may
receive from sympathy with theirs, nor his pain
from the disappointment he meets with when he
misses this pleasure; though both the one and the
other, no doubt, do in some measure. When we
have read a book or poem so often that we can no
longer find any amusement in reading it by ourselves,
we can still take pleasure in reading it to a
companion. To him it has all the graces of novelty;
we enter into the surprise and admiration which
it naturally excites in him, but which it is no longer
capable of exciting in us; we consider all the ideas
which it presents rather in the light in which they
appear to him, than in that in which they appear
11to ourselves, and we are amused by sympathy
with his amusement which thus enlivens our
own. On the contrary, we should be vexed if he
did not seem to be entertained with it, and we could
no longer take any pleasure in reading it to him.
It is the same case here. The mirth of the company,
no doubt, enlivens our own mirth, and their silence,
no doubt, disappoints us. But though this may
contribute both to the pleasure which we derive
from the one, and to the pain which we feel from
the other, it is by no means the sole cause of either;
and this correspondence of the sentiments of others
with our own appears to be a cause of pleasure, and
the want of it a cause of pain, which cannot be accounted
for in this manner. The sympathy, which
my friends express with my joy, might, indeed, give
me pleasure by enlivening that joy: but that which
they express with my grief could give me none, if
it served only to enliven that grief. Sympathy,
however, enlivens joy and alleviates grief. It enlivens
joy by presenting another source of satisfaction;
and it alleviates grief by insinuating into the
heart almost the only agreeable sensation which
it is at that time capable of receiving.
It is to be observed accordingly, that we are
still more anxious to communicate to our friends
our disagreeable than our agreeable passions, that
we derive still more satisfaction from their sympathy
with the former than from that with the latter,
and that we are still more shocked by the want of it.
How are the unfortunate relieved when they
have sound out a person to whom they can communicate
the cause of their sorrow? Upon his sympathy
12they seem to disburthen themselves of a part
of their distress: he is not improperly said to share
it with them. He not only feels a sorrow of the
same kind with that which they feel, but as if he
had derived a part of it to himself, what he feels
seems to alleviate the weight of what they feel.
Yet by relating their misfortunes, they in some
measure renew their grief. They awaken in their
memory the remembrance of those circumstances
which occasion their affliction. Their tears accordingly
flow faster than before, and they are apt to
abandon themselves to all the weakness of sorrow.
They take pleasure, however, in all this, and, it is
evident, are sensibly relieved by it; because the
sweetness of his sympathy more than compensates
the bitterness of that sorrow, which, in order to
excite that sympathy, they had thus enlivened and
renewed. The cruelest insult, on the contrary,
which can be offered to the unfortunate, is to appear
to make light of their calamities. To seem
not to be affected with the joy of our companions
is but want of politeness; but not to wear a serious
countenance when they tell us their afflictions, is real
and gross inhumanity.
Love is an agreeable, resentment a disagreeable
passion; and accordingly we are not half so anxious
that our friends should adopt our friendships, as
that they should enter into our resentments. We
can forgive them though they seem to be little affected
with the favors which we may have received,
but lose all patience if they seem indifferent
about the injuries which may have been done to us:
nor are we half so angry with them for not entering
into our gratitude, as for not sympathizing with our
13resentment. They can easily avoid being friends
to our friends, but can hardly avoid being enemies
to those with whom we are at variance. We seldom
resent their being at enmity with the first,
though upon that account we may sometimes affect
to make an awkward quarrel with them; but we
quarrel with them in good earnest if they live in
friendship with the last. The agreeable passions of
love and joy can satisfy and support the heart without
any auxiliary pleasure. The bitter and painful
emotions of grief and resentment more strongly require
the healing consolation of sympathy.
As the person who is principally interested in any
event is pleased with our sympathy, and hurt by the
want of it, so we, too, seem to be pleased when we
are able to sympathize with him, and to be hurt
when we are unable to do so. We run not only to
congratulate the successful, but to condole with the
afflicted; and the pleasure which we find in the
conversation of one whom in all the passions of his
heart we can entirely sympathize with, seems to do
more than compensate the painfulness of that sorrow
with which the view of his situation affects us.
On the contrary, it is always disagreeable to feel
that we cannot sympathize with him, and instead of
being pleased with this exemption from sympathetic
pain, it hurts us to find that we cannot share his
uneasiness. If we hear a person loudly lamenting
his misfortunes, which, however, upon bringing
the case home to ourselves, we feel, can produce no
such violent effect upon us, we are shocked at his
grief; and, because we cannot enter into it, call
it pusillanimity and weakness. It gives us the
spleen, on the other hand, to see another too happy
14or too much elevated, as we call it, with any
little piece of good fortune. We are disobliged
even with his joy, and, because we cannot go along
with it, call it levity and folly. We are even put
out of humor if our companion laughs louder or
longer at a joke than we think it deserves; that
is, than we feel that we ourselves could laugh at
it.
When the original passions of the person
principally concerned are in perfect concord
with the sympathetic emotions of the spectator,
they necessarily appear to this last just and
proper, and suitable to their objects; and, on the
contrary, when, upon bringing the case home to
himself, he finds that they do not coincide with
what he feels, they necessarily appear to him unjust
and improper, and unsuitable to the causes which
excite them. To approve of the passions of another,
therefore, as suitable to their objects, is the
same thing as to observe that we entirely sympathize
with them; and not to approve of them as such,
is the same thing as to observe that we do not entirely
sympathize with them. The man who resents
the injuries that have been done to me, and
15observes that I resent them precisely as he does, necessarily
approves of my resentment. The man
whose sympathy keeps time to my grief, cannot
but admit the reasonableness of my sorrow. He
who admires the same poem, or the same picture,
and admires them exactly as I do, must surely allow
the justness of my admiration. He who laughs at
the same joke, and laughs along with me, cannot
well deny the propriety of my laughter. On the
contrary, the person who, upon these different occasions,
either feels no such emotion as that which
I feel, or feels none that bears any proportion to
mine, cannot avoid disapproving my sentiments on
account of their dissonance with his own. If my
animosity goes beyond what the indignation of my
friend can correspond to; if my grief exceeds what
his most tender compassion can go along with; if
my admiration is either too high or too low to tally
with his own; if I laugh loud and heartily when he
only smiles, or, on the contrary, only smile when he
laughs loud and heartily; in all these cases, as soon
as he comes from considering the object, to observe
how I am affected by it, according as there is more
or less disproportion between his sentiments and
mine, I must incur a greater or less degree of his
disapprobation: and upon all occasions his own
sentiments are the standards and measures by which
he judges of mine.
To approve of another man’s opinions is to adopt
those opinions, and to adopt them is to approve of
them. If the same arguments which convince you
convince me likewise, I necessarily approve of your
conviction; and if they do not, I necessarily disapprove
of it: neither can I possibly conceive that I
16should do the one without the other. To approve
or disapprove, therefore, of the opinions of others
is acknowledged, by every body, to mean no more
than to observe their agreement or disagreement
with our own. But this is equally the case with
regard to our approbation or disapprobation of the
sentiments or passions of others.
There are, indeed, some cases in which we seem
to approve without any sympathy or correspondence
of sentiments, and in which, consequently, the sentiment
of approbation would seem to be different
from the perception of this coincidence. A little
attention, however, will convince us that even in
these cases our approbation is ultimately founded
upon a sympathy or correspondence of this kind.
I shall give an instance in things of a very frivolous
nature, because in them the judgments of mankind
are less apt to be perverted by wrong systems. We
may often approve of a jest, and think the laughter
of the company quite just and proper, though we
ourselves do not laugh, because, perhaps, we are in
a grave humour, or happen to have our attention
engaged with other objects. We have learned,
however, from experience, what sort of pleasantry
as upon most occasions capable of making us laugh,
and we observe that this is one of that kind. We
approve, therefore, of the laughter of the company,
and feel that it is natural and suitable to its object;
because, though in our present mood we cannot easily
enter into it, we are sensible that upon most occasions
we should very heartily join in it.
The same thing often happens with regard to all
the other passions. A stranger passes by us in the
17street with all the marks of the deepest affliction;
and we are immediately told that he has just received
the news of the death of his father. It is impossible
that, in this case, we should not approve of
his grief. Yet it may often happen, without any
defect of humanity on our part, that, so far from
entering into the violence of his sorrow, we should
scarce conceive the first movements of concern upon
his account. Both he and his father, perhaps, are
intirely unknown to us, or we happen to be employed
about other things, and do not take time to picture
out in our imagination the different circumstances of
distress which must occur to him. We have learned,
however, from experience, that such a misfortune
naturally excites such a degree of sorrow, and
we know that if we took time to consider his situation,
fully and in all its parts, we should, without
doubt, most sincerely sympathize with him. It is
upon the consciousness of this conditional sympathy,
that our approbation of his sorrow is founded, even
in those cases in which that sympathy does not actually
take place; and the general rules derived
from our preceding experience of what our sentiments
would commonly correspond with, correct
upon this, as upon many other occasions, the impropriety
of our present emotions.
The sentiment or affection of the heart from
which any action proceeds, and upon which its whole
virtue or vice must ultimately depend, may be considered
under two different aspects, or in two different
relations; first, in relation to the cause which
excites it, or the motive which gives occasion to it;
and secondly, in relation to the end which it proposes,
or the effect which it tends to produce.
18In the suitableness or unsuitableness, in the proportion
or disproportion which the affection seems
to bear to the cause or object which excites it, consists
the propriety or impropriety, the decency or
ungracefulness of the consequent action.
In the beneficial or hurtful nature of the effects
which the affection aims at, or tends to produce,
consists the merit or demerit of the action, the qualities
by which it is entitled to reward, or is deserving
of punishment.
Philosophers have, of late years, considered chiefly
the tendency of affections, and have given little
attention to the relation which they stand in to the
cause which excites them. In common life, however,
when we judge of any person’s conduct, and of the
sentiments which directed it, we constantly consider
them under both these aspects. When we blame in
another man the excesses of love, of grief, of resentment,
we not only consider the ruinous effects
which they tend to produce, but the little occasion
which was given for them. The merit of his favourite,
we say, is not so great, his misfortune is not so
dreadful, his provocation is not so extraordinary, as
to justify so violent a passion. We should have indulged,
we say; perhaps, have approved of the violence
of his emotion, had the cause been in any respect
proportioned to it.
When we judge in this manner of any affection,
as proportioned or disproportioned to the cause which
excites it, it is scarce possible that we should make
use of any other rule or canon but the correspondent
affection in ourselves. If, upon bringing the case
19home to our own breast, we find that the sentiments
which it gives occasion to, coincide and tally with
our own, we necessarily approve of them as proportioned
and suitable to their objects; if otherwise,
we necessarily disapprove of them, as extravagant
and out of proportion.
Every faculty in one man is the measure by which
he judges of the like faculty in another. I judge of
your sight by my sight, of your ear by my ear, of
your reason by my reason, of your resentment by
my resentment, of your love by my love. I neither
have nor can have any other way of judging about
them.
We may judge of the propriety or impropriety
of the sentiments of another person by their correspondence
or disagreement with our own, upon two
different occasions; either, first, when the objects
which excite them are considered without any peculiar
relation, either to themselves or to the person
whose sentiments we judge of; or, secondly, when
they are considered as peculiarly affecting one or
other of us.
201. With regard to those objects which are considered
without any peculiar relation either to ourselves
or to the person whose sentiments we judge
of; wherever his sentiments intirely correspond
with our own, we ascribe to him the qualities of taste
and good judgment. The beauty of a plain, the
greatness of a mountain, the ornaments of a building,
the expression of a picture, the composition of
a discourse, the conduct of a third person, the proportions
of different quantities and numbers, the
various appearances which the great machine of the
universe is perpetually exhibiting, with the secret
wheels and springs which produce them; all the
general subjects of science and taste, are what we
and our companions regard, as having no peculiar
relation to either of us. We both look at them
from the same point of view, and we have no occasion
for sympathy, or for that imaginary change
of situations from which it arises, in order to produce,
with regard to these, the most perfect harmony
of sentiments and affections. If, notwithstanding,
we are often differently affected, it arises either from
the different degrees of attention, which our different
habits of life allow us to give easily to the several
parts of those complex objects, or from the different
degrees of natural acuteness in the faculty of the
mind to which they are addressed.
When the sentiments of our companion coincide
with our own in things of this kind, which are obvious
and easy, and in which, perhaps, we never
found a single person who differed from us, though
we, no doubt, must approve of them, yet he seems
to deserve no praise or admiration on account of
them. But when they not only coincide with our
21own, but lead and direct our own; when in forming
them he appears to have attended to many things
which we had overlooked, and to have adjusted
them to all the various circumstances of their objects;
we not only approve of them, but wonder and are
surprised at their uncommon and unexpected acuteness
and comprehensiveness, and he appears to
deserve a very high degree of admiration and applause.
For approbation heightened by wonder and
surprise, constitutes the sentiment which is properly
palled admiration, and of which applause is the natural
expression. The decision of the man who
judges that exquisite beauty is preferable to the
grossest deformity, or that twice two are equal to
four, must certainly be approved of by all the world,
but will not, surely, be much admired. It is the
acute and delicate discernment of the man of taste,
who distinguishes the minute, and scarce perceptible,
differences of beauty and deformity; it is the comprehensive
accuracy of the experienced mathematician,
who unravels, with ease, the most intricate
and perplexed proportions; it is the great leader in
science and taste, the man who directs and conducts
our own sentiments, the extent and superior justness
of whole talents astonish us with wonder and surprise,
who excites our admiration and seems to deserve
our applause: and upon this foundation is
grounded the greater part of the praise which is
bestowed upon what are called the intellectual
virtues.
The utility of those qualities, it may be thought,
is what first recommends them to us; and, no doubt,
the consideration of this, when we come to attend
to it, gives them a new value. Originally, however,
22we approve of another man’s judgment, not as something
useful, but as right, as accurate, as agreeable
to truth and reality: and it is evident we attribute
those qualities to it for no other reason but because
we find that it agrees with our own. Taste, in the
same manner, is originally approved of, not as useful,
but as just, as delicate, and as precisely suited to
its object. The idea of the utility of all qualities of
this kind, is plainly an after-thought, and not what
first recommended them to our approbation.
2. With regard to those objects, which affect in
a particular manner either ourselves or the person
whose sentiments we judge of, it is at once more
difficult to preserve this harmony and correspondence,
and at the same time, vastly more important.
My companion does not naturally look upon the
misfortune that has befallen me, or the injury that
has been done me, from the same point of view in
which I consider them. They affect me much
more nearly. We do not view them from the same
station, as we do a picture, or a poem, or a system
of philosophy, and are, therefore, apt to be very
differently affected by them. But I can much more
easily overlook the want of this correspondence of
sentiments with regard to such indifferent objects
as concern neither me nor my companion, than with
regard to what interests me so much as the misfortune
that has befallen me, or the injury that has been
done me. Though you despise that picture, or
that poem, or even that system of philosophy, which
I admire, there is little danger of our quarrelling
upon that account. Neither of us can reasonably
be much interested about them. They ought all
of them to be matters of great indifference to us
23both; so that, though our opinions may be opposite,
our affections may still be very nearly the same.
But it is quite otherwise with regard to those objects
by which either you or I are particularly affected.
Though your judgment in matters of speculation,
though your sentiments in matters of taste, are
quite opposite to mine, I can easily overlook this
opposition; and if I have any degree of temper, I
may still find some entertainment in your conversation,
even upon those very subjects. But if you
have either no fellow-feeling for the misfortunes I
have met with, or none that bears any proportion
to the grief which distracts me, or if you have either
no indignation at the injuries I have suffered, or
none that bears any proportion to the resentment
which transports me, we can no longer converse
upon these subjects. We become intolerable to one
another. I can neither support your company, nor
you mine. You are confounded at my violence
and passion, and I am enraged at your cold insensibility
and want of feeling.
In all such cases, that there may be some correspondence
of sentiments between the spectator and
the person principally concerned, the spectator
must, first of all, endeavour, as much as he can, to
put himself in the situation of the other, and to bring
home to himself every little circumstance of distress
which can possibly occur to the sufferer. He must
adopt the whole case of his companion with all its
minutest incidents; and strive to render as perfect
as possible, that imaginary change of situation upon
which his sympathy is founded.
After all this, however, the emotions of the spectator
will still be very apt to fall short of the violence
24of what is felt by the sufferer. Mankind, though
naturally sympathetic, never conceive, for what has
befallen another, that degree of passion which naturally
animates the person principally concerned.
That imaginary change of situation, upon which
their sympathy is founded, is but momentary.
The thought of their own safety, the thought that
they themselves are not really the sufferers, continually
intrudes itself upon them; and though it does
not hinder them from conceiving a passion somewhat
analogous to what is felt by the sufferer, hinders
them from conceiving any thing that approaches
to the same degree of violence. The person principally
concerned is sensible of this, and, at the same
time passionately desires a more complete sympathy.
He longs for that relief which nothing can afford
him but the entire concord of the affections of the
spectators with his own. To see the emotions of
their hearts, in every respect, beat time to his own,
in the violent and disagreeable passions, constitutes
his sole consolation. But he can only hope to obtain
this by lowering his passion to that pitch, in
which the spectators are capable of going along
with him. He must flatten, if I may be allowed
to say so, the sharpness of its natural tone, in order
to reduce it to harmony and concord with the emotions
of those who are about him. What they
feel, will, indeed, always be, in some respects, different
from what he feels, and compassion can never
be exactly the same with original sorrow; because
the secret consciousness that the change of situations,
from which the sympathetic sentiment arises, is but
imaginary, not only lowers it in degree, but in some
measure, varies it in kind, and gives it a quite different
25modification. These two sentiments, however,
may, it is evident, have such a correspondence
with one another, as is sufficient for the harmony of
society. Though they will never be unisons, they
may be concords, and this is all that is wanted or
required.
In order to produce this concord, as nature teaches
the spectators to assume the circumstances of the
person principally concerned, so she teaches this last
in some measure to assume those of the spectators.
As they are continually placing themselves in this
situation, and thence conceiving emotions similar to
what he feels; so he is as constantly placing himself
in theirs, and thence conceiving some degree of that
coolness about his own fortune, with which he is sensible
that they will view it. As they are constantly
considering what they themselves would feel, if they
actually were the sufferers, so he is as constantly led
to imagine in what manner he would be affected if
he was only one of the spectators of his own situation.
As their sympathy makes them look at it,
in some measure, with his eyes, so his sympathy
makes him look at it, in some measure, with theirs,
especially when in their presence and acting under
their observation: and as the reflected passion, which
he thus conceives, is much weaker than the original
one, it necessarily abates the violence of what he felt
before he came into their presence, before he began
to recollect in what manner they would be affected
by it, and to view his situation in this candid and
impartial light.
26The mind, therefore, is rarely so disturbed, but
that the company of a friend will restore it to some
degree of tranquillity and sedateness. The breast
is, in some measure, calmed and composed the moment
we come into his presence. We are immediately
put in mind of the light in which he will
view our situation, and we begin to view it ourselves
in the same light; for the effect of sympathy is instantaneous.
We expect less sympathy from a common
acquaintance than from a friend: we cannot
open to the former all those little circumstances
which we can unfold to the latter: we assume,
therefore, more tranquillity before him, and endeavour
to fix our thoughts upon those general outlines
of our situation which he is willing to consider.
We expect still less sympathy from an assembly of
strangers, and we assume, therefore, still more tranquillity
before them, and always endeavour to bring
down our passion to that pitch, which the particular
company we are in may be expected to go along
with. Nor is this only an assumed appearance:
for if we are at all masters of ourselves, the presence
of a mere acquaintance will really compose us, still
more than that of a friend; and that of an assembly
of strangers still more than that of an acquaintance.
Society and conversation, therefore, are the most
powerful remedies for restoring the mind to its
tranquillity, if, at any time, it has unfortunately lost
it; as well as the best preservatives of that equal
and happy temper, which is so necessary to self-satisfaction
and enjoyment. Men of retirement and
speculation, who are apt to sit brooding at home
27over either grief or resentment, though they may
often have more humanity, more generosity, and a
nicer sense of honour, yet seldom possess that equality
of temper which is so common among men of the
world.
Upon these two different efforts, upon that
of the spectator to enter into the sentiments of the
person principally concerned, and upon that of the
person principally concerned, to bring down his
emotions to what the spectator can go along with,
are founded two different sets of virtues. The soft,
the gentle, the amiable virtues, the virtues of candid
condescension and indulgent humanity, are founded
upon the one: the great, the awful and respectable,
the virtues of self-denial, of self-government, of that
command of the passions which subjects all the
movements of our nature to what our own dignity
and honour, and the propriety of our own conduct
require, derive their origin from the other.
How amiable does he appear to be, whose sympathetic
heart seems to re-echo all the sentiments
of those with whom he converses, who grieves for
their calamities, who resents their injuries, and rejoices
28at their good fortune! When we bring home
to ourselves the situation of his companions, we
enter into their gratitude, and feel what consolation
they must derive from the tender sympathy of so
affectionate a friend. And for a contrary reason,
how disagreeable does he appear to be, whose hard
and obdurate heart feels for himself only, but is altogether
insensible of the happiness or misery of others!
We enter, in this case too, into the pain which his
presence must give to every mortal with whom he
converses, to those especially with whom we are
most apt to sympathize, the unfortunate and the injured.
On the other hand, what noble propriety and
grace do we feel in the conduct of those who, in
their own case, exert that recollection and self-command
which constitute the dignity of every
passion, and which bring it down to what others
can enter into? We are disgusted with that clamorous
grief, which, without any delicacy, calls upon
our compassion with sighs and tears and importunate
lamentations. But we reverence that reserved, that
silent and majestic sorrow, which discovers itself
only in the swelling of the eyes, in the quivering of
the lips and cheeks, and in the distant, but affecting,
coldness of the whole behaviour. It imposes the
like silence upon us. We regard it with respectful
attention, and watch with anxious concern over our
whole behaviour, lest by any impropriety we should
disturb that concerted tranquillity, which it requires
so great an effort to support.
The insolence and brutality of anger, in the same
manner when we indulge its fury without check or
29restraint, is, of all subjects, the most detestable.
But we admire that noble and generous resentment
which governs its pursuit of the greatest injuries,
not by the rage which they are apt to excite in the
breast of the sufferer, but by the indignation which
they naturally call forth in that of the impartial spectator;
which allows no word, no gesture, to escape
it beyond what this more equitable sentiment would
dictate; which never, even in thought, attempts any
greater vengeance, nor desires to inflict any greater
punishment, than what every indifferent person
would rejoice to see executed.
And hence it is, that to feel much for others and
little for ourselves, that to restrain our selfish, and to
indulge our benevolent affections, constitutes the
perfection of human nature; and can alone produce
among mankind that harmony of sentiments and
passions in which consist their whole grace and propriety.
As to love our neighbour as we love ourselves
is the great law of christianity, so it is the great
precept of nature to love ourselves only as we love
our neighbour, or what comes to the same thing, as
our neighbour is capable of loving us.
As taste and good judgment, when they are considered
as qualities which deserve praise and admiration,
are supposed to imply a delicacy of sentiment
and an acuteness of understanding not commonly
to be met with; so the virtues of sensibility and self-command
are not apprehended to consist in the ordinary,
but in the uncommon degrees of those qualities.
The amiable virtue of humanity requires,
surely, a sensibility, much beyond what is possessed
by the rude vulgar of mankind. The great and
30exalted virtue of magnanimity undoubtedly demands
much more than that degree of self-command,
which the weakest of mortals are capable of
exerting. As in the common degree of the intellectual
qualities, there are no abilities; so in the
common degree of the moral, there is no virtue.
Virtue is excellence, something uncommonly great
and beautiful, which rises far above what is vulgar
and ordinary. The amiable virtues consist in that
degree of sensibility which surprises by its exquisite
and unexpected delicacy and tenderness. The awful
and respectable, in that degree of self-command
which astonishes by its amazing superiority over the
most ungovernable passions of human nature.
There is, in this respect, a considerable difference
between virtue and mere propriety; between those
qualities and actions which deserve to be admired
and celebrated, and those which simply deserve to
be approved of. Upon many occasions, to act
with the most perfect propriety, requires no more
than that common and ordinary degree of sensibility
or self-command which the most worthless of mankind
are possessed of, and sometimes even that degree
is not necessary. Thus, to give a very low instance,
to eat when we are hungry, is certainly, upon
ordinary occasions, perfectly right and proper,
and cannot miss being approved of as such by every
body. Nothing, however, could be more absurd
than to say it is virtuous.
On the contrary, there may frequently be a considerable
degree of virtue in those actions, which
fall short of the most perfect propriety; because
they may still approach nearer to perfection than
31could well be expected upon occasions in which it
was so extremely difficult to attain it: and this is
very often the case upon those occasions which require
the greatest exertions of self-command. There
are some situations which bear so hard upon human
nature, that the greatest degree of self-government,
which can belong to so imperfect a creature as man,
is not able to stifle, altogether, the voice of human
weakness, or reduce the violence of the passions to
that pitch of moderation, in which the impartial
spectator can entirely enter into them. Though in
those cases, therefore, the behaviour of the sufferer
fall short of the most perfect propriety, it may still
deserve some applause, and even in a certain sense,
may be denominated virtuous. It may still manifest
an effort or generosity and magnanimity of
which the greater part of men are incapable; and
though it fails of absolute perfection, it may be a
much nearer approximation towards perfection, than
what, upon such trying occasions, is commonly either
to be found or to be expected.
In cases of this kind, when we are determining
the degree of blame or applause which seems due to
any action, we very frequently make use of two
different standards. The first is the idea of complete
propriety and perfection, which, in those difficult
situations, no human conduct ever did, or
even can come up to; and in comparison with
which the actions of all men must for ever appear
blameable and imperfect. The second is the idea of
that degree of proximity or distance from this complete
perfection, which the actions of the greater
part of men commonly arrive at. Whatever goes
beyond this degree, how far soever it may be removed
32from absolute perfection, seems to deserve
applause; and whatever falls short of it, to deserve
blame.
It is in the same manner that we judge of the
productions of all arts which address themselves to
the imagination. When a critic examines the work
of any of the great masters for poetry or painting,
he may sometimes examine it by an idea of perfection,
in his own mind, which neither that nor any
other human work will ever come up to; and as
long as he compares it with this standard, he can
see nothing in it but faults and imperfections. But
when he come to consider the rank which it ought
to hold among other works of the same kind, he
necessarily compares it with a very different standard,
the common degree of excellence which is usually
attained in this particular art; and when he judges
of it by this new measure, it may often appear to
deserve the highest applause, upon account of its
approaching much nearer to perfection than the
greater part of those works which can be brought
into competition with it.
33
The propriety of every passion excited by objects
peculiarly related to ourselves the pitch
which the spectator can go along with, must lie, it
is evident, in certain mediocrity. If the passion is
too high, or if it is too low, he cannot enter into it.
Grief and resentment for private misfortunes and injuries
may easily, for example, be too high, and in
the greater part of mankind they are so. They
may likewise, though this more rarely happens, be
too low. We denominate the excess, weakness and
fury: and we call the defect, stupidity, insensibility,
and want of spirit. We can enter into neither of
them, but are astonished and confounded to see
them.
This mediocrity, however, in which the point of
propriety consists, is different in different passions.
It is high in some, and low in others. There are
some passions which it is indecent to express very
strongly, even upon those occasions, in which it is
34acknowledged that we cannot avoid feeling them
in the highest degree. And there are others of
which the strongest expressions are upon many occasions
extremely graceful, even though the passions
themselves do not, perhaps, arise so necessarily.
The first are those passions with which, for certain
reasons, there is little or no sympathy: the second
are those with which, for other reasons, there is the
greatest. And if we consider all the different passions
of human nature, we shall find that they are
regarded as decent, or indecent, just in proportion
as mankind are more or less disposed to sympathize
with them.
1. It is indecent to express any strong degree of
those passions which arise from a certain situation or
disposition of the body; because the company, not
being in the same disposition, cannot be expected
to sympathize with them. Violent hunger, for example,
though upon many occasions not only natural,
but unavoidable, is always indecent, and to
eat voraciously is universally regarded as a piece of
ill manners. There is, however, some degree of
sympathy, even with hunger. It is agreeable to see
our companions eat with a good appetite, and all
35expressions of loathing are offensive. The disposition
of body which is habitual to a man in health,
makes his stomach easily keep time, if I may be
allowed so coarse an expression, with the one, and
not with the other. We can sympathize with the
distress which excessive hunger occasions when we
read the description of it in the journal of a siege,
or of a sea voyage. We imagine ourselves in the
situation of the sufferers, and thence readily conceive
the grief, the fear and consternation, which
must necessarily distract them. We feel, ourselves,
some degree of those passions, and therefore sympathize
with them: but as we do not grow hungry
by reading the description, we cannot properly,
even in this case, be said to sympathize with their
hunger.
It is the same case with the passion by which Nature
unites the two sexes. Though naturally the
most furious of all passions, all strong expressions of
it are upon every occasion indecent, even between
persons in whom its most complete indulgence is acknowledged
by all laws, both human and divine,
to be perfectly innocent. There seems, however,
to be some degree of sympathy even with this passion.
To talk to a woman as we should to a man
is improper: it is expected that their company
should inspire us with more gaiety, more pleasantry,
and more attention; and an entire insensibility to
the fair sex, renders a man contemptible in some
measure even to the men.
Such is our aversion for all the appetites which
take their origin from the body: all strong expressions
of them are loathsome and disagreeable. According
36to some ancient philosophers, these are the
passions which we share in common with the brutes,
and which having no connexion with the characteristical
qualities of human nature, are upon that account
beneath its dignity. But there are many
other passions which we share in common with the
brutes, such as resentment, natural affection, even
gratitude, which do not, upon that account, appear
to be so brutal. The true cause of the peculiar
disgust which we conceive for the appetites of the
body when we see them in other men, is that we
cannot enter into them. To the person himself
who feels them, as soon as they are gratified, the
object that excited them ceases to be agreeable:
even its presence often becomes offensive to him;
he looks round to no purpose for the charm which
transported him the moment before, and he can
now as little enter into his own passion as another
person. When we have dined, we order the covers
to be removed; and we should treat in the
same manner the objects of the most ardent and
passionate desires, if they were the objects of no
other passions but those which take their origin from
the body.
In the command of those appetites of the body
consists that virtue which is properly called temperance.
To restrain them within those bounds,
which regard to health and fortune prescribes, is the
part of prudence. But to confine them within those
limits, which grace, which propriety, which delicacy,
and modesty, require, is the office of temperance.
2. It is for the same reason that to cry out with
bodily pain, how intolerable soever, appears always
37unmanly and unbecoming. There is, however, a
good deal of sympathy even with bodily pain. If,
as has already been observed, I see a stroke aimed,
and just ready to fall upon the leg or arm, of another
person, I naturally shrink and draw back my own
leg, or my own arm; and when it does fall, I feel
it in some measure, and am hurt by it as well as the
sufferer. My hurt, however, is, no doubt, excessively
slight, and, upon that account, if he makes
any violent out-cry, as I cannot go along with him,
I never fail to despise him. And this is the case of
all the passions which take their origin from the body:
they excite either no sympathy at all, or such a degree
of it, as is altogether disproportioned to the
violence of what is felt by the sufferer.
It is quite otherwise with those passions which take
their origin from the imagination. The frame of
my body can be but little affected by the alterations
which are brought about upon that of my companion:
but my imagination is more ductile, and
more readily assumes, if I may so, the shape and
configuration of the imaginations of those with
whom I am familiar. A disappointment in love,
or ambition, will, upon this account, call forth more
sympathy than the greatest bodily evil. Those passions
arise altogether from the imagination. The
person who has lost his whole fortune, if he is in
health, feels nothing in his body. What he suffers
is from the imagination only, which represents to
him the loss of his dignity, neglect from his friends,
contempt from his enemies, dependence, want, and
misery, coming fast upon him; and we sympathize
with him more strongly upon this account, because
our imaginations can more readily mould themselves
38upon his imagination, than our bodies can mould
themselves upon his body.
The loss of a leg may generally be regarded as a
more real calamity than the loss of a mistress. It
would be a ridiculous tragedy, however, of which
the catastrophe was to turn upon a loss of that kind.
A misfortune of the other kind, how frivolous soever
it may appear to be, has given occasion to many
a fine one.
Nothing is so soon forgot as pain. The moment
it is gone the whole agony of it is over, and the
thought of it can no longer give us any sort of disturbance.
We ourselves cannot then enter into the
anxiety and anguish which we had before conceived.
An unguarded word from a friend will occasion a
more durable uneasiness. The agony which this
creates is by no means over with the word. What
at first disturbs us is not the object of the senses,
but the idea of the imagination. As it is an idea,
therefore, which occasions our uneasiness, till time
and other accidents have in some measure effaced
it from our memory, the imagination continues to
fret and rankle within, from the thought of it.
Pain never calls forth any very lively sympathy
unless it is accompanied with danger. We sympathize
with the fear, though not with the agony of
the sufferer. Fear, however, is a passion derived
altogether from the imagination, which represents,
with an uncertainty and fluctuation that increases
our anxiety, not what we really feel, but what we
may hereafter possibly suffer. The gout or the
tooth-ache, though exquisitely painful, excite very
39little sympathy; more dangerous diseases, though
accompanied with very little pain, excite the highest.
Some people faint and grow sick at the sight of
a chirurgical operation, and that bodily pain which
is occasioned by tearing the flesh, seems, in them,
to excite the most excessive sympathy. We conceive
in a much more lively and distinct manner,
the pain which proceeds from an external cause, than
we do that which arises from an internal disorder.
I can scarce form an idea of the agonies of my
neighbour when he is tortured with the gout, or the
stone; but I have the clearest conception of what
he must suffer from an incision, a wound, or a fracture.
The chief cause, however, why such objects
produce such violent effects upon us, is their novelty.
Once who has been witness to a dozen dissections,
and as many amputations, sees, ever after, all operations
of this kind with great indifference, and often
with perfect insensibility. Though we have
read or seen represented more than five hundred
tragedies, we shall seldom feel so entire an abatement
of our sensibility to the object which they represent
to us.
In some of the Greek tragedies there is an attempt
to excite compassion, by the representation of the
agonies of bodily pain. Philoctetes cries out and
faints from the extremity of his sufferings. Hippolytus
and Hercules are both introduced as expiring
under the severest tortures, which, it seems,
even the fortitude of Hercules was incapable of supporting.
In all these cases, however, it is not the
pain which interests us, but some other circumstance.
40It is not the sore foot, but the solitude, of Philoctetes
which affects us, and diffuses over that charming
tragedy, that romantic wildness, which is so
agreeable to the imagination. The agonies of Hercules
and Hippolytus are interested only because we
foresee that death is to be the consequence. If those
heroes were to recover, we should think the representation
of their sufferings perfectly ridiculous.
What a tragedy would that be of which the distress
consisted in a colic. Yet no pain is more exquisite.
These attempts to excite compassion by the representation
of bodily pain, may be regarded as among
the greatest breaches of decorum of which the Greek
theatre has set the example.
The little sympathy which we feel with bodily
pain is the foundation of the propriety of constancy
and patience in enduring it. The man, who under
the severest tortures allows no weakness to escape
him, vents no groan, gives way to no passion which
we do not entirely enter into, commands our highest
admiration. His firmness enables him to keep
time with our indifference and insensibility. We
admire and entirely go along with the magnanimous
effort which he makes for this purpose. We approve
of his behaviour, and from our experience of
the common weakness of human nature, we are surprised,
and wonder how he should be able to act so
as to deserve approbation. Approbation, mixed
and animated by wonder and surprise, constitutes the
sentiment which is properly called admiration, of
which, applause is the natural expression, as has already
been observed.
41
Even of the passions derived from the imagination,
those which take their origin from a peculiar
turn or habit it has acquired, though they may be
acknowledged to be perfectly natural, are, however,
but little sympathized with. The imaginations of
mankind, not having acquired that particular turn,
cannot enter into them; and such passions, though
they may be allowed to be almost unavoidable in
some part of life, are always in some measure ridiculous.
This is the case with that strong attachment
which naturally grows up between two persons
of different sexes, who have long fixed their thoughts
upon one another. Our imagination not having run
in the same channel with that of the lover, we cannot
enter into the eagerness of his emotions. If
our friend has been injured, we readily sympathize
with his resentment, and grow angry with the very
person with whom he is angry. If he has received
a benefit, we readily enter into his gratitude, and
have a very high sense of the merit of his benefactor.
But if he is in love, though we may think his passion
just as reasonable as any of the kind, yet we
never think ourselves bound to conceive a passion of
the same kind, and for the same person for whom
he has conceived it. The passion appears to every
body, but the man who feels it, entirely disproportioned
42to the value of the object; and love,
though it is pardoned in a certain age because we
know it is natural, is always laughed at, because we
cannot enter into it. All serious and strong expressions
of it appear ridiculous to a third person;
and though a lover may be good company to his
mistress, he is so to nobody else. He himself is sensible
of this; and as long as he continues in his sober
senses, endeavours to treat his own passion with raillery
and ridicule. It is the only style in which we
care to hear of it; because it is the only style in
which we ourselves are disposed to talk of it. We
grow weary of the grave, pedantic, and long-sentenced
love of Cowley and Propertius, who never
have done with exaggerating the violence of their
attachments; but the gaiety of Ovid, and the gallantry
of Horace, are always agreeable.
But though we feel no proper sympathy with an
attachment of this kind, though we never approach
even in imagination towards conceiving a passion
for that particular person, yet as we either have
conceived, or may be disposed to conceive, passions
of the same kind, we readily enter into those high
hopes of happiness which are proposed from its gratification,
as well as into that exquisite distress which
is feared from its disappointment. It interests us
not as a passion, but as a situation that gives occasion
to other passions which interest us; to hope, to fear,
and to distress of every kind: in the same manner as
in a description of a sea voyage, it is not the hunger
which interests us, but the distress which that hunger
occasions. Though we do not properly enter into
the attachment of the lover, we readily go along
with those expectations of romantic happiness which
43he derives from it. We feel how natural it is for
the mind, in a certain situation, relaxed with indolence,
and fatigued with the violence of desire, to
long for serenity and quiet, to hope to find them in
the gratification of that passion which distracts it,
and to frame to itself the idea of that life of pastoral
tranquillity and retirement which the elegant, the
tender, and the passionate Tibullus takes so much
pleasure in deferring; a life like what the poets describe
in the Fortunate Islands, a life of friendship,
liberty, and repose; free from labour, and from
care, and from all the turbulent passions which attend
them. Even scenes of this kind interest us most,
when they are painted rather as what is hoped, than
as what is enjoyed. The grossness of that passion
which mixes with, and is, perhaps, the foundation
of love, disappears when its gratification is far off
and at a distance; but renders the whole offensive,
when described as what is immediately possessed.
The happy passion, upon this account, interests us
much less than the fearful and the melancholy.
We tremble for whatever can disappoint such natural
and agreeable hopes: and thus enter into all the
anxiety, and concern, and distress of the lover.
Hence it is, that, in some modern tragedies and
romances, this passion appears so wonderfully interesting.
It is not so much the love of Castalio and
Monimia which attaches us in the Orphan, as the distress
which that love occasions. The author who
should introduce two lovers, in a scene of perfect
security, expressing their mutual fondness for one
another, would excite laughter, and not sympathy.
If a scene of this kind is ever admitted into a tragedy,
it is always, in some measure, improper, and
44is endured, not from any sympathy with the passion
that is expressed in it, but from concern for the
dangers and difficulties with which the audience
foresee that its gratification is likely to be attended.
The reserve which the laws of society impose
upon the fair sex, with regard to this weakness, renders
it more peculiarly distressful in them, and, upon
that very account, more deeply interesting. We
are charmed with the love of Phædra, as it is expressed
in the French tragedy of that name, notwithstanding
all the extravagance and guilt which
attends it. That very extravagance and guilt
may be said, in some measure, to recommend it to
us. Her fear, her shame, her remorse, her horror,
her despair, become thereby more natural and interesting.
All the secondary passions, if I may be
allowed to call them so, which arise from the situation
of love, become necessarily more furious and
violent: and it is with these secondary passions only
that we can properly be said to sympathize.
Of all the passions, however, which are so extravagantly
disproportioned to the value of their
objects, love is the only one that appears, even to
the weakest minds, to have any thing in it that is
either graceful or agreeable. In itself, first of all,
though it may be ridiculous, it is not naturally
odious; and though its consequences are often fatal
and dreadful, its intentions are seldom mischievous.
And then, though there is little propriety in the
passion itself, there is a good deal in some of those
which always accompany it. There is in love a
strong mixture of humanity, generality, kindness,
friendship, esteem; passions with which, of all
45others, for reasons which shall be explained immediately,
we have the greatest propensity to sympathize,
even notwithstanding we are sensible that
they are, in some measure, excessive. The sympathy
which we feel with them, renders the passion which
they accompany less disagreeable, and supports it
in our imagination, notwithstanding all the vices
which commonly go along with it; though in the
one sex it necessarily leads to ruin and infamy; and
though in the other, where it is apprehended to be
least fatal, it is almost always attended with an incapacity
for labour, a neglect of duty, a contempt
of fame, and even of common reputation. Notwithstanding
all this, the degree of sensibility and
generosity with which it is supposed to be accompanied,
renders it to many the object of vanity;
and they are fond of appearing capable of feeling
what would do them no honour if they had really
felt it.
It is for a reason of the same kind, that a certain
reserve is necessary when we talk of our own friends,
our own studies, our own professions. All these are
objects which we cannot expect should interest our
companions in the same degree in which they interest
us. And it is for want of this reserve, that the one
half of mankind make bad company to the other.
A philosopher is company to a philosopher only;
the member of a club, to his own little knot of
companions.
46
There is another set of passions, which though
derived from the imagination, yet before we can
enter into them, or regard them as graceful or becoming,
must always be brought down to a pitch
much lower than that to which undisciplined nature
would raise them. These are hatred and resentment,
with all their different modifications.
With regard to all such passions, our sympathy is
divided between the person who feels them and the
person who is the object of them. The interests of
these two are directly opposite. What our sympathy
with the person who feels them would prompt
us to wish for, our fellow-feeling with the other
would lead us to fear. As they are both men, we
are concerned for both, and our fear for what the
one may suffer, damps our resentment for what the
other has suffered. Our sympathy, therefore, with
the man who has received the provocation, necessarily
falls short of the passion which naturally animates
him, not only upon account of those general causes
which render all sympathetic passions inferior to the
original ones, but upon account of that particular
cause which is peculiar to itself, our opposite sympathy
47with another person. Before resentment, therefore,
can become graceful and agreeable, it must
be more humbled and brought down below that
pitch to which it would naturally rise, than almost
any other passion.
Mankind, at the same time, have a very strong
sense of the injuries that are done to another. The
villain, in a tragedy or romance, is as much the object
of our indignation, as the hero is that of our
sympathy and affection. We detest Iago as much
as we esteem Othello; and delight as much in the
punishment of the one, as we are grieved at the distress
of the other. But though mankind have so
strong a fellow-feeling with the injuries that are
done to their brethren, they do not always resent
them the more that the sufferer appears to resent
them. Upon most occasions, the greater his patience,
his mildness, his humanity, provided it does
not appear that he wants spirit, or that fear was the
motive of his forbearance, the higher the resentment
against the person who injured him. The amiableness
of the character exasperates their sense of the
atrocity of the injury.
These passions, however, are regarded as necessary
parts of the character of human nature. A person
becomes contemptible who tamely sits still, and submits
to insults, without attempting either to repel or
to revenge them. We cannot enter into his indifference
and insensibility: we call his behaviour mean-spiritedness,
and are as really provoked by it as by
the insolence of his adversary. Even the mob are
enraged to see any man submit patiently to affronts
and ill usage. They desire to see this insolence resented,
48and resented by the person who suffers from
it. They cry to him with fury, to defend, or to revenge
himself. If his indignation rouses at last,
they heartily applaud, and sympathize with it. It
enlivens their own indignation against his enemy,
whom they rejoice to see him attack in turn, and
are as really gratified by his revenge, provided it is
not immoderate, as if the injury had been done to
themselves.
But though the utility of those passions to the individual,
by rendering it dangerous to insult or injure
him, be acknowledged; and though their utility
to the public, as the guardians of justice, and of the
equality of its administration, be not less considerable,
as shall be shewn hereafter; yet there is still
something disagreeable in the passions themselves,
which makes the appearance of them in other men
the natural object of our aversion. The expression
of anger towards any body present, if it exceeds a
bare intimation that we are sensible of his ill usage,
is regarded not only as an insult to that particular
person, but as a rudeness to the whole company.
Respect for them ought to have restrained us from
giving way to so boisterous and offensive an emotion.
It is the remote effects of these passions which are
agreeable; the immediate effects are mischief to
the person against whom they are directed. But it
is the immediate, and not the remote effects of objects
which render them agreeable or disagreeable
to the imagination. A prison is certainly more
useful to the public than a palace; and the person
who founds the one is generally directed by a much
juster spirit of patriotism, than he who builds the
other. But the immediate effects of a prison, the
49confinement of the wretches shut up in it, are disagreeable;
and the imagination either does not take
time to trace out the remote ones, or sees them at
too great a distance to be much affected by them.
A prison, therefore, will always be a disagreeable
object; and the fitter it is for the purpose for which
it was intended, it will be the more so. A palace,
on the contrary, will always be agreeable; yet its
remote effects may often be inconvenient to the
public. It may serve to promote luxury, and set
the example of the dissolution of manners. Its immediate
effects, however, the conveniency, the pleasure,
and the gaiety of the people who live in it,
being all agreeable, and suggesting to the imagination
a thousand agreeable ideas, that faculty generally
rests upon them, and seldom goes further
in tracing its more distant consequences. Trophies
of the instruments of music or of agriculture, imitated
in painting or in stucco, make a common and
an agreeable ornament of our halls and dining-rooms.
A trophy of the same kind, composed of the instruments
of surgery, of dissecting and amputation-knives,
of saws for cutting the bones, of trepanning
instruments, &c. would be absurd and shocking.
Instruments of surgery, however, are always more
finely polished, and generally more nicely adapted
to the purposes for which they are intended, than
instruments of agriculture. The remote effects of
them too, the health of the patient, is agreeable,
yet as the immediate effect of them is pain and suffering,
the sight of them always displeases us. Instruments
of war are agreeable, though their immediate
effect may seem to be in the same manner pain
and suffering. But then it is the pain and suffering
of our enemies, with whom we have no sympathy.
50With regard to us, they are immediately connected
with the agreeable ideas of courage, victory, and
honour. They are themselves, therefore, supposed
to make one of the noblest parts of dress, and the
imitation of them one of the finest ornaments of
architecture. It is the same case with the qualities
of the mind. The ancient stoics were of opinion,
that as the world was governed by the all-ruling
providence of a wise, powerful, and good God,
every single event ought to be regarded, as making
a necessary part of the plan of the universe, and as
tending to promote the general order and happiness
of the whole: that the vices and follies of mankind,
therefore, made as necessary a part of this plan as
their wisdom or their virtue; and by that eternal
art which educes good from ill, were made to tend
equally to the prosperity and perfection of the great
system of nature. No speculation of this kind,
however, how deeply soever it might be rooted in
the mind, could diminish our natural abhorrence for
vice, whose immediate effects are so destructive, and
whose remote ones are too distant to be traced by
the imagination.
It is the same case with those passions we have
been just now considering. Their immediate effects
are so disagreeable, that even when they are most
justly provoked, there is still something about them
which disgusts us. These, therefore, are the only
passions of which the expressions, as I formerly observed,
do not dispose and prepare us to sympathize
with them, before we are informed of the cause
which excites them. The plaintive voice of misery,
when heard at a distance, will not allow us to be
indifferent about the person from whom it comes.
51As soon as it strikes our ear, it interests us in his fortune,
and, if continued, forces us almost involuntarily
to fly to his assistance. The sight of a smiling
countenance, in the same manner, elevates even the
pensive into that gay and airy mood, which disposes
him to sympathize with, and share the joy which it
expresses; and he feels his heart, which with thought
and care was before that shrunk and depressed, instantly
expanded and elated. But it is quite otherwise
with the expressions of hatred and resentment.
The hoarse, boisterous, and discordant voice of
anger, when heard at a distance, inspires us either
with fear or aversion. We do not fly towards it,
as to one who cries out with pain and agony. Women,
and men of weak nerves, tremble and are
overcome with fear, though sensible that themselves
are not the objects of the anger. They conceive
fear, however, by putting themselves in the situation
of the person who is so. Even those of stouter
hearts are disturbed; not indeed enough to make
them afraid, but enough to make them angry; for
anger is the passion which they would feel in the situation
of the other person. It is the same case with
hatred. Mere expressions of spite inspire it against
no body, but the man who uses them. Both these
passions are by nature the objects of our aversion.
Their disagreeable and boisterous appearance never
excites, never prepares, and often disturbs our sympathy.
Grief does not more powerfully engage
and attract us to the person in whom we observe it,
than these, while we are ignorant of their cause,
disgust and detach us from him. It was, it seems,
the intention of Nature, that those rougher and more
unamiable emotions, which drive men from one
another, should be less easily and more rarely communicated.
52When music imitates the modulations of grief or
joy, it either actually inspires us with those passions,
or at least puts us in the mood which disposes us to
conceive them. But when it imitates the notes of
anger, it inspires us with fear. Joy, grief, love,
admiration, devotion, are all of them passions which
are naturally musical. Their natural tones are all
soft, clear, and melodious; and they naturally express
themselves in periods which are distinguished
by regular pauses, and which upon that account are
easily adapted to the regular returns of the correspondent
airs of a tune. The voice of anger, on the
contrary, and of all the passions which are akin to
it, is harsh and discordant. It periods too are all
irregular, sometimes very long, and sometimes
very short, and distinguished by no regular pauses.
It is with difficulty, therefore, that music can imitate
any of those passions; and the music which does
imitate them is not the most agreeable. A whole
entertainment may consist, without any impropriety,
of the imitation of the social and agreeable passions.
It would be a strange entertainment which consisted
altogether of the imitations of hatred and resentment.
If those passions are disagreeable to the spectator,
they are not less so to the person who feels them.
Hatred and anger are the greatest poison to the
happiness of a good mind. There is, in the very
feeling of those passions, something harsh, jarring,
and convulsive, something that tears and distracts
the breast, and is altogether destructive of that composure
and tranquillity of mind which is so necessary
to happiness, and which is best promoted by the
53contrary passions of gratitude and love. It is not
the value of what they lose by the perfidy and ingratitude
of those they live with, which the generous
and humane are most apt to regret. Whatever
they may have lost, they can generally be very
happy without it. What most disturbs them is the
idea of perfidy and ingratitude exercised towards
themselves; and the discordant and disagreeable
passions which this excites, constitutes, in their own
opinion, the chief part of the injury which they
suffer.
How many things are requisite to render the
gratification of resentment compleatly agreeable,
and to make the spectator thoroughly sympathize
with our revenge? The provocation must first of
all be such that we should become contemptible, and
be exposed to perpetual insults, if we did not, in
some measure, resent it. Smaller offences are always
better neglected; nor is there any thing more
despicable than that froward and captious humour
which takes fire upon every slight occasion of quarrel.
We should resent more from a sense of the
propriety of resentment, from a sense that mankind
expect and require it of us, than because we feel
in ourselves the furies of that disagreeable passion.
There is no passion, of which the human mind is
capable, concerning whose justness we ought to be
so doubtful, concerning whose indulgence we ought
so carefully to consult our natural sense of propriety,
or so diligently to consider what will be the sentiments
of the impartial spectator. Magnanimity, or
a regard to maintain our own rank and dignity in
society, is the only motive which can ennoble the
expressions of this disagreeable passion. This motive
54must characterize our whole stile and deportment.
These must be plain, open, and direct;
determined without positiveness, and elevated without
insolence; not only free from petulance and
low scurrility, but generous, candid, and full of all
proper regards, even for the person who has offended
us. It must appear, in short, from our whole
manner, without our labouring affectedly to express
it, that passion has not extinguished our humanity;
and that if we yield to the dictates of revenge, it is
with reluctance, from necessity, and in consequence
of great and repeated provocations. When resentment
is guarded and qualified in this manner, it may
be admitted to be even generous and noble.
As it is a divided sympathy which renders the
whole set of passions just now mentioned, upon
most occasions, so ungraceful and disagreeable; so
there is another set opposite to these, which a redoubled
sympathy renders almost always peculiarly
agreeable and becoming. Generosity, humanity,
kindness, compassion, mutual friendship and esteem,
all the social and benevolent affections, when expressed
in the countenance or behaviour, even towards
55those who are peculiarly connected with ourselves,
please the indifferent spectator upon almost
every occasion. His sympathy with the person who
feels those passions, exactly coincides with his concern
for the person who is the object of them. The
interest, which, as a man, he is obliged to take in
the happiness of this last, enlivens his fellow-feeling
with the sentiments of the other, whose emotions are
employed about the same object. We have always,
therefore, the strongest disposition to sympathize
with the benevolent affections. They appear in
every respect agreeable to us. We enter into the
satisfaction both of the person who feels them, and
of the person who is the object of them. For as
to be the object of hatred and indignation gives more
pain than all the evils which a brave man can fear
from his enemies; so there is a satisfaction in the
consciousness of being beloved, which, to a person
of delicacy and sensibility, is of more importance
to happiness than all the advantage which he can
expect to derive from it. What character is so detectable
as that of one who takes pleasure to sow
dissension among friends, and to turn their most tender
love into mortal hatred? Yet wherein does the
atrocity of this so much abhorred injury consist?
Is it in depriving them of the frivolous good offices,
which had their friendship continued, they might
have expected from one another? It is in depriving
them of that friendship itself, in robbing them of
each others affections, from which both derived so
much satisfaction; it is in disturbing the harmony of
their hearts, and putting an end to that happy commerce
which had before subsisted between them.
These affections, that harmony, this commerce, are
felt, not only by the tender and the delicate, but by
56the rudest vulgar of mankind, to be of more importance
to happiness than all the little services which
could be expected to flow from them.
The sentiment of love is, in itself, agreeable to
the person who feels it. It sooths and composes
the breast, seems to favour the vital motions, and
to promote the healthful state of the human constitution;
and it is rendered still more delightful by
the consciousness of the gratitude and satisfaction
which it must excite in him who is the object of it.
Their mutual regard renders them happy in one
another, and sympathy, with this mutual regard,
makes them agreeable to every other person. With
what pleasure do we look upon a family, through
the whole of which reign mutual love and esteem,
where the parents and children are companions for
one another, without any other difference than what
is made by respectful affection on the one side, and
kind indulgence on the other; where freedom and
fondness, mutual raillery, and mutual kindness,
show that no opposition of interest divides the brothers,
nor any rivalship of favour sets the sisters at
variance, and where every thing presents us with
the idea of peace, chearfulness, harmony, and contentment?
On the contrary, how uneasy are we
made when we go into a house in which jarring
contention sets one half of those who dwell in it
against the other; where amidst affected smoothness
and complaisance, suspicious looks and sudden
starts of passion betray the mutual jealousies which
burn within them, and which are every moment
ready to burst out through all the restraints which
the presence of the company imposes?
57Those amiable passions, even when they are acknowledged
to be excessive, are never regarded with
aversion. There is something agreeable even in the
weakness of friendship and humanity. The too
tender mother, the too indulgent father, the too generous
and affectionate friend, may sometimes, perhaps,
on account of the softness of their natures, be
looked upon with a species of pity, in which, however,
there is a mixture of love, but can never be
regarded with hatred and aversion, nor even with
contempt, unless by the most brutal and worthless
of mankind: It is always with concern, with sympathy
and kindness, that we blame them for the extravagance
of their attachment. There is a helplessness
in the character of extreme humanity which
more than any thing interests our pity. There is
nothing in itself which renders it either ungraceful
or disagreeable. We only regret that it is unfit for
the world, because the world is unworthy of it, and
because it must expose the person who is endowed
with it as a prey to the perfidy and ingratitude of
insinuating falsehood, and to a thousand pains and
uneasinesses, which, of all men, he the least deserves
to feel, and which generally too he is, of all
men, the least capable of supporting. It is quite
otherwise with hatred and resentment. Too violent
a propensity to those detestable passions, renders a
person the object of universal dread and abhorrence,
who, like a wild beast, ought, we think, to be hunted
out of all civil society.
58
Besides those two opposite sets of passions,
the social and unsocial, there is another which holds
a sort of middle place between them; is never either
so graceful as is sometimes the one set, nor is ever
so odious as is sometimes the other. Grief and
joy, when conceived upon account of our own private
good or bad fortune, constitute this third set of
passions. Even when excessive, they are never so
disagreeable as excessive resentment, because no opposite
sympathy can ever interest us against them:
and when most suitable to their objects they are never
so agreeable as impartial humanity and just benevolence;
because no double sympathy can ever
interest us for them. There is, however, this difference
between grief and joy, that we are generally
most disposed to sympathize with small joys and great
sorrows. The man, who, by some sudden revolution
of fortune, is lifted up all at once into a condition
of life, greatly above what he had formerly lived
in, may be assured that the congratulations of his
best friends are not all of them perfectly sincere.
An upstart, though of the greatest merit, is generally
disagreeable, and a sentiment of envy commonly
prevents us from heartily sympathizing with
his joy. If he has any judgment he is sensible of
59this, and instead of appearing to be elated with his
good fortune, he endeavours, as much as he can,
to smother his joy, and keep down that elevation of
mind with which his new circumstances naturally inspire
him. He affects the same plainness of dress,
and the same modesty of behaviour, which became
him in his former station. He redoubles his attention
to his old friends, and endeavours more than
ever to be humble, assiduous, and complaisant. And
this is the behaviour which in his situation we most
approve of; because we expect, it seems, that he
should have more sympathy with our envy and aversion
to his happiness, than we have with his happiness.
It is seldom that with all this he succeeds.
We suspect the sincerity of his humility, and he
grows weary of this constraint. In a little time,
therefore, he generally leaves all his old friends behind
him, some of the meanest of them excepted,
who may, perhaps, condescend to become his dependents:
nor does he always acquire any new ones;
the pride of his new connections is as much affronted
at finding him their equal, as that of his old ones
had been by his becoming their superior: and it requires
the most obstinate and persevering modesty
to atone for this mortification to either. He generally
grows weary too soon, and is provoked, by
the sullen and suspicious pride of the one, and by
the saucy contempt of the other, to treat the first
with neglect, and the second with petulance, till at
last he grows habitually insolent, and forfeits the
esteem of all. If the chief part of human happiness
arises from the consciousness of being beloved,
as I believe it does, those sudden changes of fortune
seldom contribute much to happiness. He is
happiest who advances more gradually to greatness,
60whom the public destines to every step of his preferment
long before he arrives at it, in whom, upon
that account, when it comes, it can excite no extravagant
joy, and with regard to whom it cannot
reasonably create either any jealousy in those he overtakes,
or any envy in those he leaves behind.
Mankind, however, more readily sympathize
with those smaller joys which flow from less important
causes. It is decent to be humble amidst great
prosperity; but we can scarce express too much satisfaction
in all the little occurrences of common
life, in the company with which we spent the evening
last night, in the entertainment that was set before
us, in what was said and what was done, in
all the little incidents of the present conversation,
and in all those frivolous nothings which fill up the
void of human life. Nothing is more graceful than
habitual chearfulness, which is always founded upon
a peculiar relish for all the little pleasures which
common occurrences afford. We readily sympathize
with it: it inspires us with the same joy, and
makes every trifle turn up to us in the same agreeable
aspect in which it presents itself to the person
endowed with this happy disposition. Hence it is
that youth, the season of gaiety, so easily engages
our affections. That propensity to joy which seems
even to animate the bloom, and to sparkle from the
eyes of youth and beauty, though in a person of
the same sex, exalts, even the aged, to a more
joyous mood than ordinary. They forget, for a
time, their infirmities, and abandon themselves to
those agreeable ideas and emotions to which they
have long been strangers, but which, when the presence
61of so much happiness recalls them to their
breast, take their place there, like old acquaintance,
from whom they are sorry to have ever been parted,
and whom they embrace more heartily upon account
of this long separation.
It is quite otherwise with grief. Small vexations
excite no sympathy, but deep affliction calls forth
the greatest. The man who is made uneasy by every
little disagreeable incident, who is hurt if either
the cook or the butler have failed in the least article
of their duty, who feels every defect in the highest
ceremonial of politeness, whether it be shewn to
himself or to any other person, who takes it amiss
that his intimate friend did not bid him good-morrow
when they met in the forenoon, and that his
brother hummed a tune all the time he himself was
telling a story; who is put out of humour by the
badness of the weather when in the country, by the
badness of the roads when upon a journey, and by
the want of company, and dullness of all public
diversions when in town; such a person, I say,
though he should have some reason, will seldom
meet with much sympathy. Joy is a pleasant emotion,
and we gladly abandon ourselves to it upon
the slightest occasion. We readily, therefore, sympathize
with it in others, whenever we are not prejudiced
by envy. But grief is painful, and the
mind, even when it is our own misfortune, naturally
resists and recoils from it. We would endeavour
either not to conceive it at all, or to shake it
off as soon as we have conceived it. Our aversion
to grief will not, indeed, always hinder us from
conceiving it in our own case upon very trifling occasions,
62but it constantly prevents us from sympathizing
with it in others when excited by the like
frivolous causes: for our sympathetic passions are
always less irresistible than our original ones. There
is, besides, a malice in mankind, which not only
prevents all sympathy with little uneasinesses, but
renders them in some measure diverting. Hence
the delight which we all take in raillery, and in the
small vexation which we observe in our companion,
when he is pushed, and urged, and teased
upon all sides. Men of the most ordinary good-breeding
dissemble the pain which any little incident
may give them; and those who are more thoroughly
formed to society, turn, of their own accord,
all such incidents into raillery, as they know
their companions will do for them. The habit
which a man, who lives in the world, has acquired
of considering how every thing that concerns himself
will appear to others, makes those frivolous calamities
turn up in the same ridiculous light to him,
in which he knows they will certainly be considered
by them.
Our sympathy, on the contrary, with deep distress,
is very strong and very sincere. It is unnecessary
to give an instance. We weep even at the
feigned representation of a tragedy. If you labour,
therefore, under any signal calamity, if by
some extraordinary misfortune you are fallen into
poverty, into diseases, into disgrace and disappointment;
even though your own fault may have been,
in part, the occasion, yet you may generally depend
upon the sincerest sympathy of all your
friends, and, as far as interest and honour will permit,
63upon their kindest assistance too. But if your
misfortune is not of this dreadful kind, if you have
only been a little baulked in your ambition, if you
have only been jilted by your mistress, or are only
hen-pecked by your wife, lay your account with
the raillery of all your acquaintance.
64
Our sympathy with sorrow, though not more
real, has been more taken notice of than our sympathy
with joy. The word sympathy, in its most
proper and primitive signification, denotes our fellow-feeling
with the sufferings, not that with the enjoyments,
of others. A late ingenious and subtile philosopher
thought it necessary to prove, by arguments,
that we had a real sympathy with joy, and that congratulation
was a principle of human nature. Nobody,
I believe, ever thought it necessary to prove
that compassion was such.
First of all, our sympathy with sorrow is, in some
sense, more universal than that with joy. Though
65sorrow is excessive, we may still have some fellow-feeling
with it. What we feel does not, indeed, in
this case, amount to that complete sympathy, to
that perfect harmony and correspondence of sentiments
which constitutes approbation. We do not
weep, and exclaim, and lament, with the sufferer.
We are sensible, on the contrary, of his weakness,
and of the extravagance of his passion, and yet
often feel a very sensible concern upon his account.
But if we do not entirely enter into, and go along
with, the joy of another, we have no sort of regard
or fellow-feeling for it. The man who skips and
dances about with that intemperate and senseless
joy which we cannot accompany him in, is the object
of our contempt and indignation.
Pain besides, whether of mind or body, is a more
pungent sensation than pleasure, and our sympathy
with pain, though it falls greatly short of what is
naturally felt by the sufferer, is generally a more
lively and distinct perception than our sympathy
with pleasure, though this last often approaches
more nearly, as I shall show immediately, to the
natural vivacity of the original passion.
Over and above all this, we often struggle to keep
down our sympathy with the sorrow of others.
Whenever we are not under the observation of the
sufferer, we endeavour, for our own sake, to suppress it
as much as we can, and we are not always successful.
The opposition which we make to it, and the reluctance
with which we yield to it, necessarily oblige us
to take more particular notice of it. But we never
have occasion to make this opposition to our sympathy
with joy. If there is any envy in the case,
66we never feel the least propensity towards it; and
if there is none, we give way to it without any reluctance.
On the contrary, as we are always ashamed
of our own envy, we often pretend, and
sometimes really wish to sympathize with the joy of
others, when by that disagreeable sentiment we are
disqualified from doing so. We are glad, we say,
on account of our neighbour’s good fortune, when
in our hearts, perhaps, we are really sorry. We
often feel a sympathy with sorrow when we wish to
be rid of it; and we often miss that with joy when
we would be glad to have it. The obvious observation,
therefore, which it naturally falls in our way
to make, is that our propensity to sympathize with
sorrow must be very strong, and our inclination to
sympathize with joy very weak.
Notwithstanding this prejudice, however, I will
venture to affirm, that, when there is no envy in the
case, our propensity to sympathize with joy is much
stronger than our propensity to sympathize with sorrow;
and that our fellow-feeling for the agreeable
emotion approaches much more nearly to the vivacity
of what is naturally felt by the persons principally
concerned, than that which we conceive for the
painful one.
We have some indulgence for that excessive grief
which we cannot entirely go along with. We know
what a prodigious effort is requisite before the sufferer
can bring down his emotions to compleat harmony
and concord with those of the spectator. Though
he fails, therefore, we easily pardon him. But we
have no such indulgence for the intemperance of
joy; because we are not conscious that any such vast
67effort is requisite to bring it down to what we can
entirely enter into. The man who, under the
greatest calamities, can command his sorrow, seems
worthy of the highest admiration; but he who, in
the fulness of prosperity, can in the same manner
master his joy, seems hardly to deserve any praise.
We are sensible that there is a much wider interval
in the one case than in the other, between what is
naturally felt by the person principally concerned,
and what the spectator can entirely go along with.
What can be added to the happiness of the man who
is in health, who is out of debt, and has a clear
conscience? To one in this situation, all accessions
of fortune may properly be said to be superfluous;
and if he is much elevated upon account of them,
it must be the effect of the most frivolous levity.
This situation, however, may very well be called
the natural and ordinary state of mankind. Notwithstanding
the present misery and depravity of the
world, so justly lamented, this really is the state of
the greater part of men. The greater part of men,
therefore, cannot find any great difficulty in elevating
themselves to all the joy which any accession
to this situation can well excite in their companion.
But though little can be added to this state, much
may be taken from it. Though between this condition
and the highest pitch of human prosperity, the
interval is but a trifle; between it and the lowest
depth of misery the distance is immense and prodigious.
Adversity, on this account, necessarily depresses the
mind of the sufferer much more below its natural
state, than prosperity can elevate him above it.
The spectator, therefore, must find it much more
difficult to sympathize entirely, and keep perfect
68time, with his sorrow, than thoroughly to enter into
his joy, and must depart much further from his
own natural and ordinary temper of mind in the one
case than in the other. It is on this account, that,
though our sympathy with sorrow is often a more
pungent sensation than our sympathy with joy, it always
falls much more short of the violence of what
is naturally felt by the person principally concerned.
It is agreeable to sympathize with joy; and
wherever envy does not oppose it, our heart abandons
itself with satisfaction to the highest transports
of that delightful sentiment. But it is painful to
go along with grief, and we always enter into it
with reluctance[1]. When we attend to the representation
of a tragedy, we struggle against that sympathetic
sorrow which the entertainment inspires as
long as we can, and we give way to it at last only
when we can no longer avoid it: we even then endeavour
to cover our concern from the company.
If we shed any tears, we carefully conceal them,
and are afraid lest the spectators, not entering into
69this excessive tenderness, should regard it as effeminacy
and weakness. The wretch whose misfortunes
call upon our compassion feels with what reluctance
we are likely to enter into his sorrow, and therefore
proposes his grief to us with fear and hesitation:
he even smothers the half of it, and is ashamed,
upon account of this hard-heartedness of mankind,
to give vent to the fulness of his affliction. It is otherwise
with the man who riots in joy and success.
Wherever envy does not interest us against him, he
expects our compleatest sympathy. He does not fear,
therefore, to announce himself with shouts of exultation,
in full confidence that we are heartily disposed
to go along with him.
1. It has been objected to me that as I found the sentiment of
approbation, which is always agreeable, upon sympathy, it is inconsistent
with my system to admit any disagreeable sympathy. I
answer, that in the sentiment of approbation there are two things to
be taken notice of; first the sympathetic passion of the spectator;
and, secondly, the emotion which arises from his observing the perfect
coincidence between this sympathetic passion in himself, and the
original passion in the person principally concerned. This last emotion,
in which the sentiment of approbation properly consists, is always
agreeable and delightful. The other may either be agreeable
or disagreeable, according to the nature of the original passion, whose
feature it must always, in some measure, retain. Two sounds I
suppose, may, each of them, taken singly, be austere, and yet, if
they are perfect concords, the perception of their harmony and coincidence
may be agreeable.
Why should we be more ashamed to weep than to
laugh before company? We may often have as real
occasion to do the one as to do the other: But we always
feel that the spectators are more likely to go
along with us in the agreeable, than in the painful
emotion. It is always miserable to complain, even
when we are oppressed by the most dreadful calamities.
But the triumph of victory is not always ungraceful.
Prudence, indeed, would often advise us to bear prosperity
with more moderation; because prudence
would teach us to avoid that envy which this very
triumph is, more than any thing, apt to excite.
How hearty are the acclamations of the mob,
who never bear any envy to their superiors, at a
triumph or a public entry? And how sedate and moderate
is commonly their grief at an execution?
Our sorrow at a funeral generally amounts to no
more than affected gravity; but our mirth at a
christening or a marriage, is always from the heart,
and without any affectation. Upon these, and all
such joyous occasions, our satisfaction, though not so
70durable, is often as lively as that of the persons
principally concerned. Whenever we cordially congratulate
our friends, which, however, to the disgrace
of human nature, we do but seldom, their
joy literally becomes our joy: we are for the moment,
as happy as they are: our heart swells and overflows
with real pleasure: joy and complacency
sparkle from our eyes, and animate every feature
of our countenance, and every gesture of our
body.
But, on the contrary, when we condole with our
friends in their afflictions, how little do we feel, in
comparison of what they feel? We sit down by
them, we look at them, and while they relate to us
the circumstances of their misfortune, we listen
to them with gravity and attention. But while their
narration is every moment interrupted by those natural
bursts of passion which often seem almost to
choak them in the midst of it; how far are the languid
emotions of our hearts from keeping time to
the transports of theirs? We may be sensible, at the
same time, that their passion is natural, and no
greater than what we ourselves might feel upon the
like occasion. We may even inwardly reproach ourselves
with our own want of sensibility, and perhaps
on that account, work ourselves up into an artificial
sympathy, which, however, when it is raised,
is always the slightest and most transitory imaginable;
and generally, as soon as we have left the
room, vanishes, and is gone for ever. Nature, it
seems, when she has loaded us with our own sorrows,
thought that they were enough, and therefore
did not command us to take any further share
in those of others, than what was necessary to
prompt us to relieve them.
71It is on account of this dull sensibility to the afflictions
of others, that magnanimity amidst great
distress appears always so divinely graceful. His
behaviour is genteel and agreeable who can maintain
his chearfulness amidst a number of frivolous disasters.
But he appears to be more than mortal who
can support in the same manner the most dreadful
calamities. We feel what an immense effort is requisite
to silence those violent emotions which naturally
agitate and distract those in his situation.
We are amazed to find that he can command himself
so intirely. His firmness, at the same time,
perfectly coincides with our insensibility. He makes
no demand upon us for that more exquisite degree
of sensibility which we find, and which we
are mortified to find, that we do not possess. There
is the most perfect correspondence between his sentiments
and ours, and on that account the most perfect
propriety in his behaviour. It is a propriety too,
which, from our experience of the usual weakness
of human nature, we could not reasonably have
expected he should be able to maintain. We wonder
with surprise and astonishment at that strength
of mind which is capable of so noble and generous
an effort. The sentiment of compleat sympathy
and approbation, mixed and animated with wonder
and surprise, constitutes what is properly called
admiration, as has already been more than once
taken notice of. Cato, surrounded on all sides by
his enemies, unable to resist them, and disdaining to
submit to them, and reduced by the proud maxims
of that age, to the necessity of destroying himself;
yet never shrinking from his misfortunes, never
supplicating with the lamentable voice of wretchedness,
those miserable sympathetic tears which we
are always so unwilling to give; but on the contrary,
72arming himself with manly fortitude, and the moment
before he executes his fatal resolution, giving,
with his usual tranquillity, all necessary orders for
the safety of his friends; appears to Seneca, that
great preacher of insensibility, a spectacle which
even the gods themselves might behold with pleasure
and admiration.
Whenever we meet, in common life, with any
examples of such heroic magnanimity, we are always
extremely affected. We are more apt to weep
and shed tears for such as, in this manner, seem
to feel nothing for themselves, than for those who
give way to all the weakness of sorrow: and in this
particular case, the sympathetic grief of the spectator
appears to go beyond the original passion in the
person principally concerned. The friends of Socrates
all wept when he drank the last potion, while
he himself expressed the gayest and most chearful
tranquillity. Upon all such occasions the spectator
makes no effort, and has no occasion to make any,
in order to conquer his sympathetic sorrow. He is
under no fear that it will transport him to any thing
that is extravagant and improper; he is rather pleased
with the sensibility of his own heart, and gives way
to it with complacence and self-approbation. He
gladly indulges, therefore, the most melancholy
views which can naturally occur to him, concerning
the calamity of his friend, for whom, perhaps, he
never felt so exquisitely before, the tender and tearful
passion of love. But it is quite otherwise with the
person principally concerned. He is obliged as much
as possible, to turn away his eyes from whatever is
either naturally terrible or disagreeable in his situation.
Too serious an attention to those circumstances,
he fears, might make so violent an impression
73upon him, that he could no longer keep
within the bounds of moderation, or render himself
the object of the complete sympathy and approbation
of the spectators. He fixes his thoughts,
therefore, upon those only which are agreeable;
the applause and admiration which he is about to
deserve by the heroic magnanimity of his behaviour.
To feel that he is capable of so noble and generous
an effort, to feel that in this dreadful situation he can
still act as he would desire to act, animates and transports
him with joy, and enables him to support that
triumphant gaiety which seems to exult in the victory
he thus gains over his misfortunes.
On the contrary, he always appears, in some
measure, mean and despicable, who is sunk in
sorrow and dejection upon account of any calamity
of his own. We cannot bring ourselves to feel for
him what he feels for himself, and what, perhaps,
we should feel for ourselves if in his situation: we,
therefore, despise him; unjustly, perhaps, if any
sentiment could be regarded as unjust, to which
we are by nature irresistibly determined. The weakness
of sorrow never appears in any respect agreeable,
except when it arises from what we feel
for others more than from what we feel for
ourselves. A son, upon the death of an indulgent
and respectable father, may give way to it without
much blame. His sorrow is chiefly founded upon a
sort of sympathy with his departed parent; and we
readily enter into this humane emotion. But if he
should indulge the same weakness upon account of
any misfortune which affected himself only, he
would no longer meet with any such indulgence.
If he should be reduced to beggary and ruin, if he
74should be exposed to the most dreadful dangers, if
he should even be led out to a public execution,
and there shed one single tear upon the scaffold,
he would disgrace himself for ever in the opinion of
all the gallant and generous part of mankind. Their
compassion for him, however, would be very strong,
and very sincere; but as it would still fall short of
this excessive weakness, they would have no pardon
for the man who could thus expose himself in the
eyes of the world. His behaviour would affect them
with shame rather than with sorrow; and the dishonour
which he had thus brought upon himself
would appear to them the most lamentable circumstance
in his misfortune. How did it disgrace the
memory of the intrepid Duke of Biron, who had
so often braved death in the field, that he wept
upon the scaffold, when he beheld the state to which
he was fallen, and remembered the favour and the
glory from which his own rashness had so unfortunately
thrown him!
It is because mankind are disposed to sympathize
more entirely with our joy than with our sorrow,
that we make parade of our riches, and conceal
our poverty. Nothing is so mortifying as to
75be obliged to expose our distress to the view of the
public, and to feel, that though our situation is
open to the eyes of all mankind, no mortal conceives
for us the half of what we suffer. Nay, it
is chiefly from this regard to the sentiments of
mankind, that we pursue riches and avoid poverty.
For to what purpose is all the toil and bustle of
this world? what is the end of avarice and ambition,
of the pursuit of wealth, of power, and pre-eminence?
Is it to supply the necessities of nature?
The wages of the meanest labourer can
supply them. We see that they afford him food
and clothing, the comfort of a house, and of a family.
If we examine his œconomy with rigor, we
should find that he spends a great part of them upon
conveniences, which may be regarded as superfluities,
and that, upon extraordinary occasions, he
can give something even to vanity and distinction.
What then is the cause of our aversion to his situation,
and why should those who have been educated
in the higher ranks of life, regard it as worse than
death, to be reduced to live, even without labour,
upon the same simple fare with him, to dwell under
the same lowly roof, and to be clothed in the
same humble attire? Do they imagine that their
stomach is better, or their sleep sounder in a palace
than in a cottage? the contrary has been so often
observed, and, indeed, is so very obvious, though it
had never been observed, that there is no body ignorant
of it. From whence, then, arises that emulation
which runs through all the different ranks
of men, and what are the advantages which we
propose by that great purpose of human life which
we call bettering our condition? To be observed,
76to be attended to, to be taken notice of with sympathy,
complacency, and approbation, are all the
advantages which we can propose to derive from
it. It is the vanity, not the ease, or the pleasure,
which interests us. But vanity is always founded
upon the belief of our being the object of attention
and approbation. The rich man glories in
his riches, because he feels that they naturally draw
upon him the attention of the world, and that
mankind are disposed to go along with him in all
those agreeable emotions with which the advantages
of his situation so readily inspire him. At
the thought of this, his heart seems to swell
and dilate itself within him, and he is fonder of
his wealth upon this account, than for all the
other advantages it procures him. The poor man,
on the contrary, is ashamed of his poverty. He
feels that it either places him out of the sight of
mankind, or, that, if they take any notice of him,
they have, however, scarce any fellow-feeling with
the misery and distress which he suffers. He is
mortified upon both accounts; for though to be
overlooked, and to be disapproved of, are things
entirely different, yet as obscurity covers us from
the daylight of honour and approbation, to feel
that we are taken no notice of necessarily damps
the most agreeable hope, and disappoints the most
ardent desire, of human nature. The poor man
goes out and comes in unheeded, and when in the
midst of a croud is in the same obscurity as if shut
up in his own hovel. Those humble cares and
painful attentions which occupy those in his situation,
afford no amusement to the dissipated and the
gay. They turn away their eyes from him, or if
the extremity of his distress forces them to look
77at him, it is only to spurn so disagreeable an object
from among them. The fortunate and the proud
wonder at the insolence of human wretchedness,
that it should dare to present itself before them,
and with the loathsome aspect of its misery, presume
to disturb the serenity of their happiness. The
man of rank and distinction, on the contrary, is
observed by all the world. Every body is eager to
look at him, and to conceive, at least by sympathy,
that joy and exultation with which his
circumstances naturally inspire him. His actions
are the objects of the public care. Scarce a word,
scarce a gesture, can fall from him that is altogether
neglected. In a great assembly he is the person
upon whom all direct their eyes; it is upon him that
their passions seem all to wait with expectation,
in order to receive that movement and direction
which he shall impress upon them; and if his
behaviour is not altogether absurd, he has, every
moment, an opportunity of interesting mankind,
and of rendering himself the object of
the observation and fellow-feeling of every body
about him. It is this, which notwithstanding the
restraint it imposes, notwithstanding the loss of liberty
with which it is attended, renders greatness
the object of envy, and compensates in the opinion
of mankind, all that toil, all that anxiety, all
those mortifications which must be undergone in
the pursuit of it; and what is of yet more consequence,
all that leisure, all that ease, all that
careless security, which are forfeited for ever by the
acquisition.
When we consider the condition of the great,
in those delusive colours in which the imagination
is apt to paint it, it seems to be almost the abstract
78idea of a perfect and happy state. It is the
very state which, in all our waking dreams and
idle reveries, we had sketched out to ourselves as
the final object of all our desires. We feel, therefore,
a peculiar sympathy with the satisfaction of
those who are in it. We favour all their inclinations,
and forward all their wishes. What
pity, we think, that any thing should spoil and
corrupt so agreeable a situation! We could even
wish them immortal; and it seems hard to us,
that death should at last put an end to such perfect
enjoyment. It is cruel, we think, in Nature,
to compel them from their exalted stations
to that humble, but hospitable home, which she
has provided for all her children. Great King,
live for ever! is the compliment, which after the
manner of eastern adulation, we should readily
make them, if experience did not teach us its
absurdity. Every calamity that befalls them, every
injury that is done them, excites in the breast of
the spectator ten times more compassion and resentment
than he would have felt, had the same
things happened to other men. It is the misfortunes
of Kings only which afford the proper subjects
for tragedy. They resemble, in this respect,
the misfortunes of lovers. Those two situations
are the chief which interest us upon the
theatre; because, in spite of all that reason and
experience can tell us to the contrary, the prejudices
of the imagination attach to these two
states a happiness superior to any other. To disturb,
or to put an end to such perfect enjoyment,
seems to be the most atrocious of all injuries.
The traitor who conspires against the life
of his monarch, is thought a greater monster than
79any other murderer. All the innocent blood that
was shed in the civil wars, provoked less indignation
than the death of Charles I. A stranger
to human nature, who saw the indifference of
men about the misery of their inferiors, and the
regret and indignation which they feel for the
misfortunes and sufferings of those above them,
would be apt to imagine, that pain must be more
agonizing, and the convulsions of death more terrible
to persons of higher rank, than to those of
meaner stations.
Upon this disposition of mankind, to go along
with all the passions of the rich and the powerful,
is founded the distinction of ranks, and the order
of society. Our obsequiousness to our superiors
more frequently arises from our admiration for
the advantages of their situation, than from any
private expectations of benefit from their good-will.
Their benefits can extend but to a few;
but their fortunes interest almost every body. We
are eager to assist them in compleating a system
of happiness that approaches so near to perfection;
and we desire to serve them for their own
sake, without any other recompense but the vanity
or the honour of obliging them. Neither is
our deference to their inclinations founded chiefly,
or altogether, upon a regard to the utility of such
submission, and to the order of society, which is
best supported by it. Even when the order of society
seems to require that we should oppose them,
we can hardly bring ourselves to do it. That kings
are the servants of the people, to be obeyed, resisted,
deposed, or punished, as the public conveniency
may require, is the doctrine of reason
and philosophy; but it is not the doctrine of
80Nature. Nature would teach us to submit to
them, for their own sake, to tremble and bow
down before their exalted station, to regard their
smile as a reward sufficient to compensate any
services, and to dread their displeasure, though
no other evil was to follow from it, as the severest
of all mortifications. To treat them in
any respect as men, to reason and dispute with
them upon ordinary occasions, requires such resolution,
that there are few men whose magnanimity
can support them in it, unless they are
likewise assisted by familiarity and acquaintance.
The strongest motives, the most furious passions,
fear, hatred, and resentment, are scarce sufficient
to balance this natural disposition to respect them:
and their conduct must, either justly or unjustly,
have excited the highest degree of all those passions,
before the bulk of the people can be brought
to oppose them with violence, or to desire to see
them either punished or deposed. Even when
the people have been brought this length, they
are apt to relent every moment, and easily relapse
into their habitual state of deference to those
whom they have been accustomed to look upon
as their natural superiors. They cannot stand the
mortification of their monarch. Compassion soon
takes the place of resentment, they forget all past
provocations, their old principles of loyalty revive,
and they run to re-establish the ruined authority
of their old master, with the same violence
with which they had opposed it. The death
of Charles I. brought about the Restoration of the
royal family. Compassion for James II. when he
was seized by the populace in making his escape
on ship-board, had almost prevented the Revolution,
81and made it go on more heavily than
before.
Do the great seem insensible of the easy price
at which they may acquire the public admiration;
or do they seem to imagine that to them,
as to other men, it must be the purchase either of
sweat or of blood? By what important accomplishments
is the young nobleman instructed to
support the dignity of his rank, and to render
himself worthy of that superiority over his fellow-citizens,
to which the virtue of his ancestors had
raised them? Is it by knowledge, by industry,
by patience, by self-denial, or by virtue of any
kind? As all his words, as all his motions are
attended to, he learns an habitual regard to every
circumstance of ordinary behaviour, and studies to
perform all those small duties with the most exact
propriety. As he is conscious how much he
is observed, and how much mankind are disposed
to favour all his inclinations, he acts, upon the
most indifferent occasions, with that freedom and
elevation which the thought of this naturally
inspires. His air, his manner, his deportment, all
mark that elegant and graceful sense of his own
superiority, which those who are born to inferior
stations can hardly ever arrive at: these are the
arts by which he proposes to make mankind more
easily submit to his authority, and to govern their
inclinations according to his own pleasure: and
in this he is seldom disappointed. These arts,
supported by rank and pre-eminence, are, upon
ordinary occasions, sufficient to govern the world.
Lewis XIV. during the greater part of his reign,
was regarded, not only in France, but over all
82Europe, as the most perfect model of a great
prince. But what were the talents and virtues by
which he acquired this great reputation? Was it
by the scrupulous and inflexible justice of all his
undertakings, by the immense dangers and difficulties
with which they were attended, or by
the unwearied and unrelenting application with
which he pursued them? Was it by his extensive
knowledge, by his exquisite judgment, or by his
heroic valour? It was by none of these qualities.
But he was, first of all, the most powerful prince
in Europe, and consequently held the highest rank
among kings; and then, says his historian, “he
surpassed all his courtiers in the gracefulness of
his shape, and the majestic beauty of his features.
The sound of his voice, noble and affecting,
gained those hearts which his presence intimidated.
He had a step and deportment which
could suit only him and his rank, and which
would have been ridiculous in any other person.
The embarrassment which he occasioned
to those who spoke to him, flattered that secret
satisfaction with which he felt his own superiority.
The old officer, who was confounded
and faultered in asking him a favour, and not
being able to conclude his discourse, said to him,
Sir, your majesty, I hope, will believe that I
do not tremble thus before your enemies: had
no difficulty to obtain what he demanded.”
These frivolous accomplishments, supported by his
rank, and, no doubt, too, by a degree of other
talents and virtues, which seems, however, not
to have been much above mediocrity, established
this prince in the esteem of his own age, and
have drawn, even from posterity, a good deal of
83respect for his memory. Compared with those
of his own times, and in his own presence, no
other virtue, it seems, appeared to have any merit.
Knowledge, industry, valour, and beneficence,
trembled, were abashed, and lost all dignity before
them.
But it is not by accomplishments of this kind,
that the man of inferior rank must hope to distinguish
himself. Politeness is so much the virtue
of the great, that it will do little honour to any
body but themselves. The coxcomb, who imitates
their manner, and affects to be eminent by
the superior propriety of his ordinary behaviour,
is rewarded with a double share of contempt for his
folly and presumption. Why should the man, whom
nobody thinks it worth while to look at, be very
anxious about the manner in which he holds up his
head, or disposes of his arms while he walks through
a room? He is occupied surely with a very superfluous
attention, and with an attention too that
marks a sense of his own importance, which no
other mortal can go along with. The most perfect
modesty and plainness, joined to as much negligence
as is consistent with the respect due to
the company, ought to be the chief characteristics
of the behaviour of a private man. If ever
he hopes to distinguish himself, it must be by
more important virtues. He must acquire dependants
to balance the dependants of the great,
and he has no other fund to pay them from,
but the labour of his body, and the activity of
his mind. He must cultivate these therefore: he
must acquire superior knowledge in his profession,
and superior industry in the exercise of it. He
84must be patient in labour, resolute in danger, and
firm in distress. These talents he must bring into
public view, by the difficulty, importance, and, at
the same time, good judgment of his undertakings,
and by the severe and unrelenting application
with which he pursues them. Probity and prudence,
generosity and frankness, must characterize
his behaviour upon all ordinary occasions;
and he must, at the same time, be forward to
engage in all those situations in which it requires
the greatest talents and virtues to act with propriety,
but in which the greatest applause is to
be acquired by those who can acquit themselves
with honour. With what impatience does the man
of spirit and ambition, who is depressed by his
situation, look round for some great opportunity
to distinguish himself? No circumstances,
which can afford this, appear to him undesirable.
He even looks forward with satisfaction to the
prospect of foreign war, or civil dissension; and,
with secret transport and delight, sees through
all the confusion and bloodshed which attend them,
the probability of those wished for occasions presenting
themselves, in which he may draw upon himself
the attention and admiration of mankind. The
man of rank and distinction, on the contrary,
whose whole glory consists in the propriety of his
ordinary behaviour, who is contented with the
humble renown which this can afford him, and
has no talents to acquire any other, is unwilling
to embarrass himself with what can be attended
either with difficulty or distress. To figure at a
ball is his great triumph, and to succeed in
an intrigue of gallantry, his highest exploit. He
has an aversion to all public confusions, not from
85the love of mankind, for the great never look
upon their inferiors as their fellow-creatures; nor
yet from want of courage, for in that he is seldom
defective; but from a consciousness that he
possesses none of the virtues which are required
in such situations, and that the public attention
will certainly be drawn away from him by others.
He may be willing to expose himself to some
little danger, and to make a campaign when it
happens to be the fashion. But he shudders with
horror at the thought of any situation which demands
the continual and long exertion of patience,
industry, fortitude, and application of thought.
These virtues are hardly ever to be met with in
men who are born to those high stations. In all governments
accordingly, even in monarchies, the
highest offices are generally possessed, and the whole
detail of the administration conducted by men who
were educated in the middle and inferior ranks of
life, who have been carried forward by their own
industry and abilities, though loaded with the
jealousy, and opposed by the resentment of all those
who were born their superiors, and to whom the
great, after having regarded them first with contempt,
and afterwards with envy, are at last contented
to truckle with the same abject meanness
with which they desire that the rest of mankind
should behave to themselves.
It is the loss of this easy empire over the affections
of mankind which renders the fall from
greatness so insupportable. When the family of
the King of Macedon was led in triumph by
Paulus Æmilius, their misfortunes, it is said, made
them divide with their conqueror the attention
86of the Roman people. The sight of the royal
children, whose tender age rendered them insensible
of their situation, struck the spectators, amidst
the public rejoicings and prosperity, with
the tenderest sorrow and compassion. The King
appeared next in the procession; and seemed like
one confounded and astonished, and bereft of all
sentiment, by the greatness of his calamities. His
friends and ministers followed after him. As they
moved along, they often cast their eye upon their
fallen sovereign, and always burst into tears at the
sight; their whole behaviour demonstrating that
they thought not of their misfortunes, but were
occupied entirely by the superior greatness of his.
The generous Romans, on the contrary, beheld
him with disdain and indignation, and regarded
as unworthy of all compassion the man who could
be so mean-spirited as to bear to live under such
calamities. Yet what did those calamities amount
to? According to the greater part of historians,
he was to spend the remainder of his days under
the protection of a powerful and humane
people, in a state which in itself should seem
worthy of envy, a state of plenty, ease, leisure, and
security, from which it was impossible for him
even by his own folly to fall. But he was no
longer to be surrounded by that admiring mob
of fools, flatterers, and dependants, who had formerly
been accustomed to attend upon all his
motions. He was no longer to be gazed upon
by multitudes, nor to have it in his power to
render himself the object of their respect, their
gratitude, their love, their admiration. The passions
of nations were no longer to mould themselves
87upon his inclinations. This was that insupportable
calamity which bereaved the King of all
sentiment; which made his friends forget their own
misfortunes; and which the Roman magnanimity
could scarce conceive how any man could be so
mean-spirited as to bear to survive.
“Love, says my Lord Rochefoucault, is commonly
succeeded by ambition; but ambition
is hardly ever succeeded by love.” That passion
when once it has got entire possession of
the breast, will admit neither a rival nor a successor.
To those who have been accustomed to
the possession, or even to the hope of public admiration,
all other pleasures sicken and decay. Of
all the discarded statesmen who for their own
ease have studied to get the better of ambition,
and to despise those honours which they could no
longer arrive at, how few have been able to succeed?
The greater part have spent their time in
the most listless and insipid indolence, chagrined
at the thoughts of their own insignificancy, incapable
of being interested in the occupations
of private life, without enjoyment except when
they talked of their former greatness, and without
satisfaction except when they were employed
in some vain project to recover it. Are you in
earnest resolved never to barter your liberty for
the lordly servitude of a Court, but to live free,
fearless, and independent? There seems to be one
way to continue in that virtuous resolution; and
perhaps but one. Never enter the place from
whence so few have been able to return; never
come within the circle of ambition; nor even bring
yourself into comparison with those masters of the
88earth who have already engrossed the attention of
half mankind before you.
Of such mighty importance does it appear to be,
in the imaginations of men, to stand in that situation
which sets them most in the view of general sympathy
and attention. And thus, place, that great object
which divides the wives of aldermen, is the end
of half the labours of life; and is the cause of all the
tumult and bustle, all the rapine and injustice, which
avarice and ambition have introduced into this world.
People of sense, it is said, indeed despise place; that
is, they despise sitting at the head of the table, and
are indifferent who it is that is pointed out to the
company by that frivolous circumstance, which the
smallest advantage is capable of overbalancing. But
rank, distinction, pre-eminence, no man despises,
unless he is either raised very much above, or sunk
very much below, the ordinary standard of human
nature; unless he is either so confirmed in wisdom
and real philosophy, as to be satisfied that, while the
propriety of his conduct renders him the just object
of approbation, it is of little consequence though he
be neither attended to, nor approved of; or so habituated
to the idea of his own meanness, so sunk in
slothful and sottish indifference, as entirely to have
forgot the desire, and almost the very wish, for superiority.
89
When we examine in this manner into the
ground of the different degrees of estimation which
mankind are apt to bestow upon the different conditions
of life, we shall find, that the excessive preference,
which they generally give to some of them
above others, is in a great measure without any
foundation. If to be able to act with propriety,
and to render ourselves the proper objects of the approbation
of mankind, be, as we have been endeavouring
to show, what chiefly recommends to us
one condition above another, this may equally be
attained in them all. The noblest propriety of conduct
may be supported in adversity, as well as in
prosperity; and though it is somewhat more difficult
in the first, it is upon that very account more admirable.
Perils and misfortunes are not only the
proper school of heroism, they are the only proper
theatre which can exhibit its virtue to advantage,
and draw upon it the full applause of the world.
The man, whose whole life has been one even and
uninterrupted course of prosperity, who never braved
any danger, who never encountered any difficulty,
who never surmounted any distress, can excite but
an inferior degree of admiration. When poets and
romance-writers endeavour to invent a train of adventures,
which shall give the greatest lustre to those
90characters for whom they mean to interest us, they
are all of a different kind. They are rapid and sudden
changes of fortune, situations the most apt to
drive those who are in them to frenzy and distraction,
or to abject despair; but in which their heroes act
with so much propriety, or at least with so much
spirit and undaunted resolution, as still to command
our esteem. Is not the unfortunate magnanimity of
Cato, Brutus, and Leonidas, as much the object of
admiration, as that of the successful Cæsar or Alexander?
To a generous mind, therefore, ought it not
to be as much the object of envy? If a more dazzling
splendor seems to attend the fortunes of successful
conquerors, it is because they join together
the advantages of both situations, the lustre of prosperity
to the high admiration which is excited by
dangers encountered, and difficulties surmounted,
with intrepidity and valour.
It was upon this account that, according to the
stoical philosophy, to a wise man all the different
conditions of life were equal. Nature, they said,
had recommended some objects to our choice, and
others to our disapprobation. Our primary appetites
directed us to the pursuit of health, strength,
ease, and perfection, in all the qualities of mind and
body; and of whatever could promote or secure
these, riches, power, authority: and the same original
principle taught us to avoid the contrary. But
in chusing or rejecting, in preferring or postponing,
those first objects of original appetite and aversion,
Nature had likewise taught us, that there was a certain
order, propriety, and grace, to be observed, of
infinitely greater consequence to happiness and perfection,
91than the attainment of those objects themselves.
The objects of our primary appetites or
aversions were to be pursued or avoided, chiefly
because a regard to this grace and propriety required
such conduct. In directing all our actions according
to these, consisted the happiness and glory
of human nature. In departing from those rules
which they prescribed to us, its greatest wretchedness
and most complete depravity. The outward
appearance of this order and propriety was indeed
more easily maintained in some circumstances than
in others. To a fool, however, to one whose passions
were subjected to no proper controul, to act
with real grace and propriety, was equally impossible
in every situation. Though the giddy multitude
might admire him, though his vanity might
sometimes be elevated by their ignorant praises into
something that resembled self-approbation, yet still
when he turned his view to what passed within his
own breast, he was secretly conscious to himself of
the absurdity and meanness of all his motives, and
inwardly blushed and trembled at the thoughts of
the contempt which he knew he deserved, and
which mankind would certainly bestow upon him
if they saw his conduct in the light in which in his
own heart he was obliged to regard it. To a wise
man, on the contrary, to one whose passions were
all brought under perfect subjection to the ruling
principles of his nature, to reason and the love of
propriety, to act so as to deserve approbation was
equally easy upon all occasions. Was he in prosperity,
he returned thanks to Jupiter for having joined
him with circumstances which were easily mastered,
and in which there was little temptation to
do wrong. Was he in adversity, he equally, returned
92thanks to the director of this spectacle
of human life, for having opposed to him a
vigorous athlete, over whom, though the contest
was likely to be more violent, the victory was more
glorious, and equally certain. Can there be any
shame in that distress which is brought upon us without
any fault of our own, and in which we behave
with perfect propriety? There can therefore, be no
evil, but, on the contrary, the greatest good and advantage.
A brave man exults in those dangers, in
which, from no rashness of his own, his fortune has
involved him. They afford an opportunity of exercising
that heroic intrepidity, whose exertion gives
the exalted delight which flows from the consciousness
of superior propriety and deserved admiration.
One who is master of all his exercises has no aversion
to measure his strength and activity with the strongest.
And in the same manner, one who is master
of all his passions, does not dread any circumstances
in which the superintendant of the universe may
think proper to place him. The bounty of that Divine
Being has provided him with virtues which render
him superior to every situation. If it is pleasure,
he has temperance to refrain from it; if it is pain,
he has constancy to bear it; if it is danger or death,
he has magnanimity and fortitude to despise it. He
never complains of the destiny of providence, nor
thinks the universe in confusion when he is out of
order. He does not look upon himself, according
to what self-love would suggest, as a whole, separated
and detached from every other part of nature,
to be taken care of by itself, and for itself. He regards
himself in the light in which he imagines the
great Genius of human nature, and of the world,
regards him. He enters, if I may say so, into the
93sentiments of that Divine Being, and considers himself
as an atom, a particle, of an immense and infinite
system, which must, and ought to be disposed
of, according to the conveniency of the whole. Assured
of the wisdom which directs all the events of
human life, whatever lot befalls him, he accepts it
with joy, satisfied that, if he had known all the connexions
and dependencies of the different parts of
the universe, it is the very lot which he himself would
have wished for. If it is life, he is contented to
live: and if it is death, as Nature must have no further
occasion for his presence here, he willingly goes
where he is appointed. I accept, said a stoical philosopher,
with equal joy and satisfaction, whatever
fortune can befal me. Riches or poverty, pleasure
or pain, health or sickness, all is alike: nor would
I desire that the gods should in any respect change
my destination. If I was to ask of them any thing,
beyond what their bounty has already bestowed, it
should be that they would inform me beforehand
what it was their pleasure should be done with me,
that I might of my own accord place myself in this
situation, and demonstrate the chearfulness with
which I embraced their allotment. If I am going
to fail, says Epictetus, I chuse the best ship, and the
best pilot, and I wait for the fairest weather that my
circumstances and duty will allow. Prudence and
propriety, the principles which the gods have given
me for the direction of my conduct, require this of
me; but they require no more: and if, notwithstanding,
a storm arises, which neither the strength
of the vessel, nor the skill of the pilot are likely to
withstand, I give myself no trouble about the consequence.
All that I had to do, is done already.
The directors of my conduct never command me
94to be miserable, to be anxious, desponding, or
afraid. Whether we are to be drowned, or to come
to a harbour, is the business of Jupiter, not mine.
I leave it entirely to his determination, nor ever
break my rest with considering which way he is
likely to decide it, but receive whatever comes with
equal indifference and security.
Such was the philosophy of the stoics, a philosophy
which affords the noblest lessons of magnanimity,
is the best school of heroes and patriots, and
to the greater part of whose precepts there can be
no objection, except that honourable one, that they
teach us to aim at a perfection altogether beyond
the reach of human nature. I shall not at present
stop to examine it. I shall only observe, in confirmation
of what has formerly been said, that the
most dreadful calamities are not always those which
it is most difficult to support. It is often more mortifying
to appear in public, under small disasters,
than under great misfortunes. The first excite no
sympathy; but the second, though they may excite
none that approaches to the anguish of the sufferer,
call forth, however, a very lively compassion. The
sentiments of the spectators are, in this last case,
therefore, less wide of those of the sufferer, and
their imperfect fellow-feeling lends him some assistance
in supporting his misery. Before a gay assembly,
a gentleman would be more mortified to appear
covered with filth and rags than with blood
and wounds. This last situation would interest
their pity; the other would provoke their laughter.
The judge who orders a criminal to be set in the
pillory, dishonours him more than if he had condemned
him to the scaffold. The great prince,
95who, some years ago, caned a general officer at the
head of his army, disgraced him irrecoverably.
The punishment would have been much less had he
shot him through the body. By the laws of honour,
to strike with a cane dishonours, to strike with
a sword does not, for an obvious reason. Those
slighter punishments when inflicted on a gentleman,
to whom dishonour is the greatest of all evils, come
to be regarded among a humane and generous people,
as the most dreadful of any. With regard to
persons of that rank, therefore, they are universally
laid aside, and the law, while it takes their life upon
many occasions, respects their honour upon almost
all. To scourge a person of quality, or to
set him in the pillory, upon account of any crime
whatever, is a brutality of which no European government,
except that of Russia, is capable.
A brave man is not rendered contemptible by being
brought to the scaffold; he is, by being set in
the pillory. His behaviour in the one situation may
gain him universal esteem and admiration. No behaviour
in the other can render him agreeable. The
sympathy of the spectators supports him in the one
case, and saves him from that shame, that consciousness
that his misery is felt by himself only, which is
of all sentiments the most unsupportable. There is
no sympathy in the other; or, if there is any, it is
not with his pain, which is a trifle, but with his consciousness
of the want of sympathy with which this
pain is attended. It is with his shame, not with
his sorrow. Those who pity him, blush and hang
down their heads for him. He droops in the same
manner, and feels himself irrecoverably degraded
by the punishment, though not by the crime. The
96man, on the contrary, who dies with resolution, as
he is naturally regarded with the erect aspect of esteem
and approbation, so he wears himself the same
undaunted countenance; and, if the crime does
not deprive him of the respect of others, the punishment
never will. He has no suspicion that his situation
is the object of contempt or derision to any
body, and he can, with propriety, assume the air,
not only of perfect serenity, but of triumph and
exaltation.
“Great dangers,” says the Cardinal de Retz, “have
their charms, because there is some glory to be
got, even when we miscarry. But moderate dangers
have nothing but what is horrible, because
the loss of reputation always attends the want of
success.” His maxim has the same foundation
with what we have been just now observing with regard
to punishments.
Human virtue is superior to pain, to poverty, to
danger, and to death; nor does it even require its
utmost efforts to despise them. But to have its misery
exposed to insult and derision, to be led in
triumph, to be set up for the hand of scorn to point
at, is a situation in which its constancy is much more
apt to fail. Compared with the contempt of mankind,
all other evils are easily supported.
PART II. Of Merit and Demerit ; or, of the Objects of Reward and Punishment . — SECTION I. Of the sense of merit and demerit. — INTRODUCTION. — CHAP. I. That whatever appears to be the proper object of gratitude, appears to deserve reward; and that, in the same manner, whatever appears to be the proper object of resentment, appears to deserve punishment. — CHAP. II. Of the proper objects of gratitude and resentment. — CHAP. III. That where there is no approbation of the conduct of the person who confers the benefit, there is little sympathy with the gratitude of him who receives it: and that, on the contrary, where there is no disapprobation of the motives of the person who does the mischief, there is no sort of sympathy with the resentment of him who suffers it. — CHAP. IV. Recapitulation of the foregoing Chapters. — CHAP. V. The analysis of the sense of merit and demerit. — SECTION II. Of justice and beneficence. — CHAP. I. Comparison of those two virtues. — CHAP. II. Of the sense of justice, of remorse, and of the consciousness of merit. — CHAP. III. Of the utility of this constitution of nature. — SECTION III. Of the influence of fortune upon the sentiments of mankind, with regard to the merit or demerit of actions. — INTRODUCTION. — CHAP. I. Of the causes of this influence of fortune. — CHAP. II. Of the extent of this influence of fortune. — CHAP. III. Of the final cause of this irregularity of sentiments.
97
Consisting of three Sections.
There is another set of qualities ascribed to
the actions and conduct of mankind, distinct from
their propriety or impropriety, their decency or ungracefulness,
and which are the objects of a distinct
species of approbation and disapprobation. These
are merit and demerit, the qualities of deserving
reward, and of deserving punishment.
It has already been observed, that the sentiment
or affection of the heart, from which any action
proceeds, and upon which its whole virtue or vice
depends, may be considered under two different aspects,
or in two different relations: first, in relation
to the cause or object which excites it; and,
secondly, in relation to the end which it proposes,
98or to the effect which it tends to produce: that upon
the suitableness or unsuitableness, upon the proportion
or disproportion, which the affection seems
to bear to the cause or object which excites it, depends
the propriety or impropriety, the decency or
ungracefulness of the consequent action; and that
upon the beneficial or hurtful effects which the affection
proposes or tends to produce, depends the merit
or demerit, the good or ill desert of the action
to which it gives occasion. Wherein consists our
sense of the propriety or impropriety of actions, has
been explained in the former part of this discourse.
We come now to consider, wherein consists that of
their good or ill desert.
To us, therefore, that action must appear to deserve
reward, which appears to be the proper and
approved object of that sentiment, which most immediately
and directly prompts us to reward, or to
do good to another. And in the same manner,
that action must appear to deserve punishment,
which appears to be the proper and approved object
of that sentiment which most immediately and directly
prompts us to publish, or inflict evil upon
another.
99The sentiment which most immediately and directly
prompts us to reward, is gratitude; that which
most immediately and directly prompts us to punish,
is resentment.
To us, therefore, that action must appear to deserve
reward, which appears to be the proper and approved
object of gratitude; as, on the other hand,
that action must appear to deserve punishment,
which appears to be the proper and approved object
of resentment.
To reward, is to recompense, to remunerate, to
return good for good received. To punish, too, is
to recompense, to remunerate, though in a different
manner; it is to return evil for evil that has been
done.
There are some other passions, besides gratitude
and resentment, which interest us in the happiness or
misery of others; but there are none which so directly
excite us to be the instruments of either. The
love and esteem which grow upon acquaintance and
habitual approbation, necessarily lead us to be pleased
with the good fortune of the man who is the object
of such agreeable emotions, and consequently, to be
willing to lend a hand to promote it. Our love,
however, is fully satisfied, though his good fortune
should be brought about without our assistance. All
that this passion desires is to see him happy, without
regarding who was the author of his prosperity. But
gratitude is not to be satisfied in this manner. If the
person to whom we owe many obligations, is made
happy without our assistance, though it pleases our
love, it does not content our gratitude. Till we
100have recompensed him, till we ourselves have been
instrumental in promoting his happiness, we feel ourselves
still loaded with that debt which his past services
have laid upon us.
The hatred and dislike, in the same manner,
which grow upon habitual disapprobation, would often
lead us to take a malicious pleasure in the misfortune
of the man whose conduct and character excite
so painful a passion. But though dislike and hatred
harden us against all sympathy, and sometimes dispose
us even to rejoice at the distress of another, yet,
if there is no resentment in the case, if neither we
nor our friends have received any great personal provocation,
these passions would not naturally lead us to
wish to be instrumental in bringing it about. Tho’
we could fear no punishment in consequence of our
having had some hand it, we would rather that it
should happen by other means. To one under the
dominion of violent hatred it would be agreeable,
perhaps, to hear, that the person whom he abhorred
and detested was killed by some accident. But if he
had the least spark of justice, which, though this passion
is not very favourable to virtue, he might still
have, it would hurt him excessively to have been himself,
even without design, the occasion of this misfortune.
Much more would the very thought of voluntarily
contributing to it shock him beyond all measure.
He would reject with horror even the imagination of
so execrable a design; and if he could imagine himself
capable of such an enormity, he would begin to
regard himself in the same odious light in which he
had considered the person who was the object of
his dislike. But it is quite otherwise with resentment:
101if the person who had done us some great injury,
who had murdered our father or our brother, for example,
should soon afterwards die of a fever, or even
be brought to the scaffold upon account of some other
crime, though it might sooth our hatred, it would not
fully gratify our resentment. Resentment would
prompt us to desire, not only that he should be punished,
but that he should be punished by our means,
and upon account of that particular injury which he
had done to us. Resentment cannot be fully gratified,
unless the offender is not only made to grieve in
his turn, but to grieve for that particular wrong
which we have suffered from him. He must be
made to repent and be sorry for this very action, that
others, through fear of the like punishment, may be
terrified from being guilty of the like offence. The
natural gratification of this passion tends, of its own
accord, to produce all the political ends of punishment;
the correction of the criminal, and the example
to the public.
Gratitude and resentment, therefore, are the sentiments
which most immediately and directly prompt
to reward and to punish. To us, therefore, he must
appear to deserve reward, who appears to be the
proper and approved object of gratitude; and he to
deserve punishment, who appears to be that of resentment.
102
To be the proper and approved object either of
gratitude or resentment, can mean nothing but to
be the object of that gratitude, and of that resentment,
which naturally seems proper, and is approved
of.
But these, as well as all the other passions of human
nature, seem proper and are approved of, when
the heart of every impartial spectator entirely sympathizes
with them, when every indifferent by-stander
entirely enters into, and goes along with
them.
He, therefore, appears to deserve reward, who,
to some person or persons, is the natural object of
a gratitude which every human heart is disposed to
beat time to, and thereby applaud: and he, on the
other hand, appears to deserve punishment, who
in the same manner is to some person or persons the
natural object of a resentment which the breast of
every reasonable man is ready to adopt and sympathize
with. To us, surely, that action must appear
to deserve reward, which every body who
knows of it would wish to reward, and therefore
103delights to see rewarded: and that action must as
surely appear to deserve punishment, which every
body who hears of it is angry with, and upon that
account rejoices to see punished.
1. As we sympathize with the joy of our companions
when in prosperity, so we join with them in the
complacency and satisfaction with which they naturally
regard whatever is the cause of their good fortune.
We enter into the love and affection which
they conceive for it, and begin to love it too. We
should be sorry for their sakes if it was destroyed, or
even if it was placed at too great a distance from
them, and out of the reach of their care and protection,
though they should lose nothing by its absence
except the pleasure of seeing it. If it is man who
has thus been the fortunate instrument of the happiness
of his brethren, this is still more peculiarly the
case. When we see one man assisted, protected, relieved
by another, our sympathy with the joy of the
person who receives the benefit serves only to animate
our fellow-feeling with his gratitude towards him
who bestows it. When we look upon the person
who is the cause of his pleasure with the eyes with
which we imagine he must look upon him, his benefactor
seems to stand before us in the most engaging
and amiable light. We readily therefore sympathize
with the grateful affection which he conceives for
a person to whom he has been so much obliged; and
consequently applaud the returns which he is disposed
to make for the good offices conferred upon him.
As we entirely enter into the affection from which
these returns proceed, they necessarily seem every
way proper and suitable to their object.
1042. In the same manner, as we sympathize with
the sorrow of our fellow-creature whenever we see
his distress, so we likewise enter into his abhorrence
and aversion for whatever has given occasion to it.
Our heart, as it adopts and beats time to his grief, so
is it likewise animated with that spirit by which he
endeavours to drive away or destroy the cause of it.
The indolent and passive fellow-feeling, by which we
accompany him in his sufferings, readily gives way
to that more vigorous and active sentiment by which
we go along with him in the effort he makes, either
to repel them, or to gratify his aversion to what has
given occasion to them. This is still more peculiarly
the case, when it is man who has caused them.
When we see one man oppressed or injured by another,
the sympathy which we feel with the distress
of the sufferer seems to serve only to animate our
fellow-feeling with his resentment against the offender.
We are rejoiced to see him attack his adversary
in his turn, and are eager and ready to assist him
whenever he exerts himself for defence, or even for
vengeance within a certain degree. If the injured
should perish in the quarrel, we not only sympathize
with the real resentment of his friends and relations,
but with the imaginary resentment which in fancy
we lend to the dead, who is no longer capable of
feeling that or any other human sentiment. But as
we put ourselves in his situation, as we enter, as it
were, into his body, and in our imaginations, in some
measure, animate anew the deformed and mangled
carcass of the slain, when we bring home in this manner
his case to our own bosoms, we feel upon this, as
upon many other occasions, an emotion which the
105person principally concerned is incapable of feeling,
and which yet we feel by an illusive sympathy with
him. The sympathetic tears which we shed for
that immense and irretrievable loss, which in our
fancy he appears to have sustained, seem to be but a
small part of the duty which we owe him. The injury
which he has suffered demands, we think, a
principal part of our attention. We feel that resentment
which we imagine he ought to feel, and which
he would feel, if in his cold and lifeless body there
remained any consciousness of what passes upon
earth. His blood, we think, calls aloud for vengeance.
The very ashes of the dead seem to be
disturbed at the thought that his injuries are to pass
unrevenged. The horrors which are supposed to
haunt the bed of the murderer, the ghosts which,
superstition imagines, rise from their graves to demand
vengeance upon those who brought them to
an untimely end, all take their origin from this natural
sympathy with the imaginary resentment of
the slain. And with regard, at least, to this most
dreadful of all crimes, Nature, antecedent to all reflections
upon the utility of punishment, has in this
manner stamped upon the human heart, in the
strongest and most indelible characters, an immediate
and instinctive approbation of the sacred and
necessary law of retaliation.
106
It is to be observed, however, that, how beneficial
soever on the one hand, or how hurtful
soever on the other, the actions or intentions
of the person who acts may have been to the person
who is, if I may say so, acted upon, yet if in
the one case there appears to have been no propriety
in the motives of the agent, if we cannot enter into
the affections which influenced his conduct, we
have little sympathy with the gratitude of the person
who receives the benefit: or if, in the other
case, there appears to have been no impropriety
in the motives of the agent, if, on the contrary,
the affections which influenced his conduct are such
as we must necessarily enter into, we can have no
sort of sympathy with the resentment of the person
who suffers. Little gratitude seems due in the
one case, and all sort of resentment seems unjust in
the other. The one action seems to merit little
reward, the other to deserve no punishment.
1071. First, I say, that wherever we cannot sympathize
with the affections of the agent, wherever there
seems to be no propriety in the motives which influenced
his conduct, we are less disposed to enter into
the gratitude of the person who received the benefit
of his actions. A very small return seems due to
that foolish and profuse generosity which confers the
greatest benefits from the most trivial motives, and
gives an estate to a man merely because his name and
surname happen to be the same with those of the
giver. Such services do not seem to demand any
proportionable recompense. Our contempt for the
folly of the agent hinders us from thoroughly entering
into the gratitude of the person to whom the good
office has been done. His benefactor seems unworthy
of it. As when we place ourselves in the
situation of the person obliged, we feel that we could
conceive no great reverence for such a benefactor,
we easily absolve him from a great deal of that submissive
veneration and esteem which we should think
due to a more respectable character; and provided
he always treats his weak friend with kindness and
humanity, we are willing to excuse him from many
attentions and regards which we should demand to a
worthier patron. Those Princes, who have heaped,
with the greatest profusion, wealth, power, and
honours, upon their favourites, have seldom excited
that degree of attachment to their persons which has
often been experienced by those who were more frugal
of their favours. The well-natured, but injudicious
prodigality of James the First of Great Britain
seems to have attached no body to his person; and
that Prince, notwithstanding his social and harmless
disposition, appears to have lived and died without
108a friend. The whole gentry and nobility of
England exposed their lives and fortunes in the
cause of his more frugal and distinguishing son,
notwithstanding the coldness and distant severity of
his ordinary deportment.
2. Secondly, I say, That wherever the conduct
of the agent appears to have been entirely directed
by motives and affections which we thoroughly
enter into and approve of, we can have no sort of
sympathy with the resentment of the sufferer, how
great soever the mischief which may have been done
to him. When two people quarrel, if we take
part with, and entirely adopt the resentment of one
of them, it is impossible that we should enter
into that of the other. Our sympathy with the
person whose motives we go along with, and whom
therefore we look upon as in the right, cannot but
harden us against all fellow-feeling with the other,
whom we necessarily regard as in the wrong.
Whatever this last, therefore, may have suffered,
while it is no more than what we ourselves should
have wished him to suffer, while it is no more than
what our own sympathetic indignation would
have prompted us to inflict upon him, it cannot
either displease or provoke us. When an inhuman
murderer is brought to the scaffold, though we
have some compassion for his misery, we can have
no sort of fellow-feeling with his resentment, if
he should be so absurd as to express any against
either his prosecutor or his judge. The natural
tendency of their just indignation against so vile a
criminal is indeed the most fatal and ruinous to
him. But it is impossible that we should be displeased
109with the tendency of a sentiment, which,
when we bring the case home to ourselves, we feel
that we cannot avoid adopting.
We do not, therefore, thoroughly and heartily
sympathize with the gratitude of one man towards
another, merely because this other has been the
cause of his good fortune, unless he has been the
cause of it from motives which we entirely go along
with. Our heart must adopt the principles of the
agent, and go along with all the affections which
influenced his conduct, before it can entirely sympathize
with, and beat time to, the gratitude of
the person who has been benefited by his actions.
If in the conduct of the benefactor there appears
to have been no propriety, how beneficial soever its
effects, it does not seem to demand, or necessarily
to require, any proportionable recompense.
But when to the beneficent tendency of the
action is joined the propriety of the affection from
which it proceeds, when we entirely sympathize
and go along with the motives of the agent, the
love which we conceive for him upon his own
account, enhances and enlivens our fellow-feeling
110with the gratitude of those who owe their prosperity
to his good conduct. His actions seem then to
demand, and, if I may say so, to call aloud for a
proportionable recompense. We then entirely enter
into that gratitude which prompts to bestow it.
The benefactor seems then to be the proper object
of reward, when we thus entirely sympathize with,
and approve of, that sentiment which prompts to
reward him. When we approve of, and go along
with, the affection from which the action proceeds,
we must necessarily approve of the action, and regard
the person towards whom it is directed as its
proper and suitable object.
2. In the same manner, we cannot at all sympathize
with the resentment of one man against another,
merely because this other has been the cause
of his misfortune, unless he has been the cause of it
from motives which we cannot enter into. Before
we can adopt the resentment of the sufferer, we
must disapprove of the motives of the agent, and
feel that our heart renounces all sympathy with the
affections which influenced his conduct. If there
appears to have been no impropriety in these, how
fatal soever the tendency of the action which proceeds
from them to those against whom it is directed,
it does not seem to deserve any punishment,
or to be the proper object of any resentment.
But when to the hurtfulness of the action is joined
the impropriety of the affection from whence it
proceeds, when our heart rejects with abhorrence
all fellow-feeling with the motives of the agent,
111we then heartily and entirely sympathize with the
resentment of the sufferer. Such actions seem then
to deserve, and, if I may say so, to call aloud for,
a proportionable punishment; and we entirely enter
into, and thereby approve of, that resentment which
prompts to inflict it. The offender necessarily
seems then to be the proper object of punishment,
when we thus entirely sympathize with, and thereby
approve of, that sentiment which prompts to punish.
In this case too, when we approve, and go along
with, the affection from which the action proceeds,
we must necessarily approve of the action, and
regard the person against whom it is directed, as its
proper and suitable object.
112
1. As our sense, therefore, of the propriety of
conduct arises from what I shall call a direct sympathy
with the affections and motives of the person
who acts, so our sense of its merit arises from what
I shall call an indirect sympathy with the gratitude
of the person who is, if I may say so, acted upon.
As we cannot indeed enter thoroughly into the
gratitude of the person who receives the benefit,
unless we beforehand approve of the motives of the
benefactor, so, upon this account, the sense of merit
seems to be a compounded sentiment, and to be
made up of two distinct emotions; a direct sympathy
with the sentiments of the agent, and an indirect
sympathy with the gratitude of those who receive
the benefit of his actions.
We may, upon many different occasions, plainly
distinguish those two different emotions combining
and uniting together in our sense of the good desert
of a particular character or action. When we read in
history concerning actions of proper and beneficent
greatness of mind, how eagerly do we enter into
such designs? How much are we animated by that
113high-spirited generosity which directs them? How
keen are we for their success? How grieved at their
disappointment? In imagination we become the very
person whose actions are represented to us: we transport
ourselves in fancy to the scenes of those distant
and forgotten adventures, and imagine ourselves
acting the part of a Scipio or a Camillus, a Timoleon
or an Aristides. So far our sentiments are founded
upon the direct sympathy with the person who
acts. Nor is the indirect sympathy with those who
receive the benefit of such actions less sensibly felt.
Whenever we place ourselves in the situation of these
last, with what warm and affectionate fellow-feeling do
we enter into their gratitude towards those who served
them so essentially? We embrace, as it were, their
benefactor along with them. Our heart readily sympathizes
with the highest transports of their grateful
affection. No honours, no rewards, we think, can
be too great for them to bestow upon him. When
they make this proper return for his services, we
heartily applaud and go along with them; but are
shocked beyond all measure, if by their conduct they
appear to have little sense of the obligations conferred
upon them. Our whole sense, in short, of the
merit and good desert of such actions, of the propriety
and fitness of recompensing them, and making
the person who performed them rejoice in his turn,
arises from the sympathetic emotions of gratitude
and love, with which, when we bring home to our
own breast the situation of those principally concerned,
we feel ourselves naturally transported towards
the man who could act with such proper and noble
beneficence.
1142. In the same manner as our sense of the impropriety
of conduct arises from a want of sympathy, or
from a direct antipathy to the affections and motives
of the agent, so our sense of its demerit arises from
what I shall here too call an indirect sympathy with
the resentment of the sufferer.
As we cannot indeed enter into the resentment of
the sufferer, unless our heart beforehand disapproves
the motives of the agent, and renounces all fellow-feeling
with them; so upon this account the sense of
demerit, as well as that of merit, seems to be a compounded
sentiment, and to be made up of two distinct
emotions; a direct antipathy to the sentiments
of the agent, and an indirect sympathy with the resentment
of the sufferer.
We may here too, upon many different occasions,
plainly distinguish those two different emotions combining
and uniting together in our sense of the ill
desert of a particular character or action. When
we read in history concerning the perfidy and cruelty
of a Borgia or a Nero, our heart rises up against the
detestable sentiments which influenced their conduct,
and renounces with horror and abomination all fellow-feeling
with such execrable motives. So far
our sentiments are founded upon the direct antipathy
to the affections of the agent: and the indirect sympathy
with the resentment of the sufferers is still
more sensibly felt. When we bring home to ourselves
the situation of the persons whom those
scourges of mankind insulted, murdered, or betrayed,
what indignation do we not feel against such insolent
and inhuman oppressors of the earth? Our
115sympathy with the unavoidable distress of the innocent
sufferers is not more real nor more lively, than our
fellow-feeling with their just and natural resentment.
The former sentiment only heightens the latter, and
the idea of their distress serves only to inflame and
blow up our animosity against those who occasioned
it. When we think of the anguish of the sufferers,
we take part with them more earnestly against their
oppressors; we enter with more eagerness into all
their schemes of vengeance, and feel ourselves every
moment wreaking, in imagination, upon such violators
of the laws of society, that punishment which
our sympathetic indignation tells us is due to their
crimes. Our sense of the horror and dreadful atrocity
of such conduct, the delight which we take in
hearing that it was properly punished, the indignation
which we feel when it escapes this due retaliation,
our whole sense and feeling, in short, of its ill
desert, of the propriety and fitness of inflicting evil
upon the person who is guilty of it, and of making
him grieve in his turn, arises from the sympathetic
indignation which naturally boils up in the breast of
the spectator, whenever he thoroughly brings home
to himself the case of the sufferer[2].
2. To ascribe in this manner our natural sense of the ill desert
of human actions to a sympathy with the resentment of the sufferer,
may seem, to the greater part of people, to be a degradation
of that sentiment. Resentment is commonly regarded as so odious
a passion, that they will be apt to think it impossible that so laudable
a principle, as the sense of the ill desert of vice, should in
any respect be founded upon it. They will be more willing, perhaps,
to admit that our sense of the merit of good actions is founded
upon a sympathy with the gratitude of the persons who receive
the benefit of them; because gratitude, as well as all the
other benevolent passions, is regarded as an amiable principle,
which can take nothing from the worth of whatever is founded
116upon it. Gratitude and resentment, however, are in every respect,
it is evident, counterparts to one another; and if our sense of
merit arises from a sympathy with the one, our sense of demerit can
scarce miss to proceed from a fellow-feeling with the other.
Let it be considered too that resentment, though, in the degrees
in which we too often see it, the most odious, perhaps, of all the
passions, is not disapproved of when properly humbled and entirely
brought down to the level of the sympathetic indignation of the
spectator. When we, who are the bystanders, feel that our own
animosity entirely corresponds with that of the sufferer, when the
resentment of this last does not in any respect go beyond our own,
when no word, no gesture, escapes him that denotes an emotion
more violent than what we can keep time to, and when he never
aims at inflicting any punishment beyond what we should rejoice to
see inflicted, or what we ourselves would upon this account even
desire to be the instruments of inflicting, it is impossible that we
should not entirely approve of his sentiments. Our own emotion
in this case must, in our eyes, undoubtedly justify his. And as
experience teaches us how much the greater part of mankind are
incapable of this moderation, and how great an effort must be made
in order to bring down the rude and undisciplined impulse of resentment
to this suitable temper, we cannot avoid conceiving a
considerable degree of esteem and admiration for one who appears
capable of exerting so much self-command over one of the most
ungovernable passions of his nature. When indeed the animosity
of the sufferer exceeds, as it almost always does, what we can go
along with, as we cannot enter into it, we necessarily disapprove of
it. We even disapprove of it more than we should of an equal
excess of almost any other passion derived from the imagination.
And this too violent resentment, instead of carrying us along with
it, becomes itself the object of our resentment and indignation. We
enter into the opposite resentment of the person who is the object of
this unjust emotion, and who is in danger of suffering from it.
Revenge, therefore, the excess of resentment, appears to be the
most detestable of all the passions, and is the object of the horror
and indignation of every body. And as in the way in which this
passion commonly discovers itself among mankind, it is excessive a
hundred times for once that it is moderate, we are very apt to consider
it as altogether odious and detestable, because in its most ordinary
appearances it is so. Nature, however, even in the present
depraved state of mankind, does not seem to have dealt so unkindly
117with us, as to have endowed us with any principle which is
wholly in every respect evil, or which, in no degree and in no direction,
can be the proper object of praise and approbation. Upon
some occasions we are sensible that this passion, which is generally
too strong, may likewise be too weak. We sometimes complain
that a particular person shows too little spirit, and has too little
sense of the injuries that have been done to him; and we are as
ready to despise him for the defect, as to hate him for the excess of
this passion.
The inspired writers would not surely have talked so frequently
or so strongly of the wrath and anger of God, if they had regarded
every degree of those passions as vicious and evil, even in so weak
and imperfect a creature as man.
Let it be considered too, that the present inquiry is not concerning
a matter of right, if I may say so, but concerning a matter of
fact. We are not at present examining upon what principles a perfect
being would approve of the punishment of bad actions; but
upon what principles so weak and imperfect a creature as man
actually and in fact approves of it. The principles which I have
just now mentioned, it is evident, have a very great effect upon his
sentiments; and it seems wisely ordered that it should be so. The
very existence of society requires that unmerited and unprovoked
malice should be restrained by proper punishments; and consequently,
that to inflict those punishments should be regarded as a
proper and laudable action. Though man, therefore, be naturally
endowed with a desire of the welfare and preservation of society,
yet the Author of nature has not entrusted it to his reason to find
out that a certain application of punishments is the proper means
of attaining this end; but has endowed him with an immediate
and instinctive approbation of that very application which is most
proper to attain it. The œconomy of nature is in this respect exactly
of a piece with what it is upon many other occasions. With
regard to all those ends which, upon account of their peculiar importance,
may be regarded, if such an expression is allowable, as
the favourite ends of nature, she has constantly in this manner not
only endowed mankind with an appetite for the end which she proposes,
but likewise with an appetite for the means by which alone
this end can be brought about, for their own sakes, and independent
of their tendency to produce it. Thus self-preservation, and the
propagation of the species, are the great ends which Nature seems
to have proposed in the formation of all animals. Mankind are
118endowed with a desire of those ends, and an aversion to the contrary;
with a love of life, and a dread of dissolution; with a desire
of the continuance and perpetuity of the species, and with an aversion
to the thoughts of its entire extinction. But though we are in
this manner endowed with a very strong desire of those ends, it has
not been entrusted to the slow and uncertain determinations of our
reason, to find out the proper means of bringing them about. Nature
has directed us to the greater part of these by original and
immediate instincts. Hunger, thirst, the passion which unites
the two sexes, the love of pleasure, and the dread of pain, prompt
us to apply those means for their own sakes, and without any consideration
of their tendency to those beneficent ends which the
great Director of nature intended to produce by them.
Before I conclude this note, I must take notice of a difference
between the approbation of propriety and that of merit or beneficence.
Before we approve of the sentiments of any person as proper
and suitable to their objects, we must not only be affected in the
same manner as he is, but we must perceive this harmony and correspondence
of sentiments between him and ourselves. Thus,
though upon hearing of a misfortune that had befallen my friend,
I should conceive precisely that degree of concern which he gives
way to; yet till I am informed of the manner in which he behaves,
till I perceive the harmony between his emotions and mine, I cannot
be said to approve of the sentiments which influence his behaviour.
The approbation of propriety therefore requires, not only that we
should intirely sympathize with the person who acts, but that we
should perceive this perfect concord between his sentiments and our
own. On the contrary, when I hear of a benefit that has been bestowed
upon another person, let him who has received it be affected
in what manner he pleases, if, by bringing his case home to myself,
I feel gratitude arise in my own breast, I necessarily approve of the
conduct of his benefactor, and regard it as meritorious, and the proper
object of reward. Whether the person who has received the
benefit conceives gratitude or not, cannot, it is evident, in any degree
alter our sentiments with regard to the merit of him who has bestowed
it. No actual correspondence of sentiments, therefore, is here required.
It is sufficient that if he was grateful, they would correspond;
and our sense of merit is often founded upon one of those
illusive sympathies, by which, when we bring home to ourselves the
case of another, we are often affected in a manner in which the person
principally concerned is incapable of being affected. There is a
similar difference between our disapprobation of demerit, and that of
impropriety.
119
Actions of a beneficent tendency, which proceed
from proper motives, seem alone to require
reward; because such alone are the approved objects
of gratitude, or excite the sympathetic gratitude
of the spectator.
Actions of a hurtful tendency, which proceed from
improper motives, seem alone to deserve punishment;
because such alone are the approved objects of
resentment, or excite the sympathetic resentment of
the spectator.
Beneficence is always free, it cannot be extorted
by force, the mere want of it exposes to no punishment;
because the mere want of beneficence tends
to do no real positive evil. It may disappoint of the
good which might reasonably have been expected,
and upon that account it may justly excite dislike
and disapprobation: it cannot, however, provoke
120any resentment which mankind will go along with.
The man who does not recompense his benefactor,
when he has it in his power, and when his benefactor
needs his assistance, is, no doubt, guilty of the blackest
ingratitude. The heart of every impartial spectator
rejects all fellow-feeling with the selfishness of
his motives, and he is the proper object of the highest
disapprobation. But still he does no positive hurt
to any body. He only does not do that good which
in propriety he ought to have done. He is the object
of hatred, a passion which is naturally excited by
impropriety of sentiment and behaviour; not of resentment,
a passion which is never properly called forth but
by actions which tend to do real and positive hurt
to some particular persons. His want of gratitude,
therefore, cannot be punished. To oblige him by
force to perform what in gratitude he ought to perform,
and what every impartial spectator would approve
of him for performing, would if possible, be
still more improper than his neglecting to perform it.
His benefactor would dishonour himself if he attempted
by violence to constrain him to gratitude, and it
would be impertinent for any third person, who was
not the superior of either, to intermeddle. But of all
the duties of beneficence, those which gratitude recommends
to us approach nearest to what is called
a perfect and complete obligation. What friendship,
what generosity, what charity, would prompt
us to do with universal approbation, is still more free,
and can still less be extorted by force than the
duties of gratitude. We talk of the debt of gratitude,
not of charity, or generosity, nor even of friendship,
when friendship is mere esteem, and has not
been enhanced and complicated with gratitude for
good offices.
121Resentment seems to have been given us by nature
for defence, and for defence only. It is the
safeguard of justice and the security of innocence.
It prompts us to beat off the mischief which is attempted
to be done to us, and to retaliate that which
is already done; that the offender may be made to
repent of his injustice, and that others, through fear
of the like punishment, may be terrified from being
guilty of the like offence. It must be reserved
therefore for these purposes, nor can the spectator
ever go along with it when it is exerted for any
other. But the mere want of the beneficent virtues,
though it may disappoint us of the good which
might reasonably be expected, neither does, nor attempts
to do, any mischief from which we can have
occasion to defend ourselves.
There is however another virtue, of which the observance
is not left to the freedom of our own wills,
which may be extorted by force, and of which the
violation exposes to resentment, and consequently to
punishment. This virtue is justice: the violation of
justice is injury: it does real and positive hurt to
some particular persons, from motives which are naturally
disapproved of. It is, therefore, the proper
object of resentment, and of punishment, which is
the natural consequence of resentment. As mankind
go along with, and approve of, the violence
employed to avenge the hurt which is done by injustice,
so they much more go along with, and approve
of, that which is employed to prevent and
beat off the injury, and to restrain the offender
from hurting his neighbours. The person himself
who meditates an injustice is sensible of this, and
feels that force may, with the utmost propriety, be
122made use of, both by the person whom he is about
to injure, and by others, either to obstruct the execution
of his crime, or to punish him when he has
executed it. And upon this is founded that remarkable
distinction between justice and all the
other social virtues, which has of late been particularly
insisted upon by an author of very great
and original genius, that we feel ourselves to be
under a stricter obligation to act according to justice,
than agreeably to friendship, charity, or generosity;
that the practice of these last mentioned virtues
seems to be left in some measure to our own
choice, but that, somehow or other, we feel ourselves
to be in a peculiar manner tied, bound, and
obliged to the observation of justice. We feel,
that is to say, that force may, with the utmost propriety
and with the approbation of all mankind,
be made use of to constrain us to observe the rules
of the one, but not to follow the precepts of the
other.
We must always, however, carefully distinguish
what is only blamable, or the proper object of disapprobation,
from what force may be employed either
to punish or to prevent. That seems blamable
which falls short of that ordinary degree of proper
beneficence which experience teaches us to expect
of every body; and on the contrary, that seems
praise-worthy which goes beyond it. The ordinary
degree itself, seems neither blamable nor praise-worthy.
A father, a son, a brother, who behaves
to the correspondent relation, neither better nor
worse than the greater part of men commonly do,
seems properly to deserve neither praise nor blame.
He who surprises us by extraordinary and unexpected,
123though still proper and suitable kindness, or on
the contrary, by extraordinary and unexpected, as
well as unsuitable unkindness, seems praise-worthy in
the one case, and blamable in the other.
Even the most ordinary degree of kindness or beneficence,
however, cannot, among equals, be extorted
by force. Among equals each individual is
naturally, and antecedent to the institution of civil
government, regarded as having a right both to
defend himself from injuries, and to exact a certain
degree of punishment for those which have been
done to him. Every generous spectator not only approves
of his conduct when he does this, but enters
so far into his sentiments as often to be willing to
assist him. When one man attacks, or robs, or attempts
to murder another, all the neighbours take the
alarm, and think that they do right when they run,
either to revenge the person who has been injured, or
to defend him who is in danger of being so. But when
a father fails in the ordinary degree of parental affection
towards a son, when a son seems to want that
filial reverence which might be expected to his father;
when brothers are without the usual degree of brotherly
affection; when a man shuts his breast against
compassion, and refuses to relieve the misery of his
fellow-creatures, when he can with the greatest ease;
in all these cases, though every body blames the
conduct, nobody imagines that those who might
have reason, perhaps, to expect more kindness,
have any right to extort it by force. The sufferer
can only complain, and the spectator can intermeddle
no other way than by advice and persuasion.
Upon all such occasions, for equals to use force
124against one another, would be thought the highest
degree of insolence and presumption.
A superior may, indeed, sometimes, with universal
approbation, oblige those under his jurisdiction
to behave, in this respect, with a certain degree of
propriety to one another. The laws of all civilized
nations oblige parents to maintain their children,
and children to maintain their parents, and impose
upon men many other duties of beneficence. The
civil magistrate is entrusted with the power not only
of preserving the public peace by retraining injustice,
but of promoting the prosperity of the commonwealth,
by establishing good discipline, and by
discouraging every sort of vice and impropriety;
he may prescribe rules, therefore, which not only
prohibit mutual injuries among fellow-citizens, but
command mutual good offices to a certain degree.
When the sovereign commands what is merely indifferent,
and what, antecedent to his orders, might
have been omitted without any blame, it becomes
not only blamable but punishable to disobey him.
When he commands, therefore, what, antecedent
to any such order, could not have been omitted without
the greatest blame, it surely becomes much more
punishable to be wanting in obedience. Of all the
duties of a law-giver, however, this, perhaps, is
that which it requires the greatest delicacy and reserve
to execute with propriety and judgment. To
neglect it altogether exposes the commonwealth to
many gross disorders and shocking enormities, and
to push it too far is destructive of all liberty, security,
and justice.
125Though the mere want of beneficence seems to
merit no punishment from equals, the greater exertions
of that virtue appear to deserve the highest
reward. By being productive of the greatest good,
they are the natural and approved objects of the
liveliest gratitude. Though the breach of justice,
on the contrary, exposes to punishment, the observance
of the rules of that virtue seems scarce to deserve
any reward. There is, no doubt, a propriety
in the practice of justice, and it merits, upon that
account, all the approbation which is due to propriety.
But as it does no real positive good, it is
entitled to very little gratitude. Mere justice is,
upon most occasions, but a negative virtue, and
only hinders us from hurting our neighbour. The
man who barely abstains from violating either the
person, or the estate, or the reputation of his neighbours,
has surely very little positive merit. He
fulfils, however, all the rules of what is peculiarly
called justice, and does everything which his equals
can with propriety force him to do, or which they
can punish him for not doing. We may often fulfil
all the rules of justice by sitting still and doing nothing.
As every man doth, so shall it be done to him,
and retaliation seems to be the great law which is
dictated to us by Nature. Beneficence and generosity
we think due to the generous and beneficent.
Those whose hearts never open to the feelings of
humanity, should, we think, be shut out in the
same manner, from the affections of all their fellow-creatures,
and be allowed to live in the midst of society,
as in a great desert where there is nobody to
care for them, or to inquire after them. The violator
126of the laws of justice ought to be made to feel
himself that evil which he has done to another; and
since no regard to the sufferings of his brethren are
capable of restraining him, he ought to be over-awed
by the fear of his own. The man who is barely innocent,
who only observes the law of justice with
regard to others, and merely abstains from hurting
his neighbours, can merit only that his neighbours
in their turn should respect his innocence, and that
the same laws should be religiously observed with regard
to him.
There can be no proper motive for hurting
our neighbour, there can be no incitement to do evil
to another, which mankind will go along with, except
just indignation for evil which that other has
done to us. To disturb his happiness merely because
it stands in the way of our own, to take from
him what is of real use to him merely because it may
be of equal or more use to us, or to indulge, in this
manner, at the expence of other people, the natural
preference which every man has for his own happiness
above that of other people, is what no impartial
spectator can go along with. Every man is, no
doubt, by nature, first and principally recommended
to his own care; and as he is fitter to take care
127of himself than of any other person, it is fit and right
that it should be so. Every man, therefore, is much
more deeply interested in whatever immediately
concerns himself, than in what concerns any other
man: and to hear, perhaps, of the death of another
person, with whom we have no particular connexion,
will give us less concern, will spoil our stomach, or
break our rest much less than a very insignificant
disaster which has befallen ourselves. But though
the ruin of our neighbour may affect us much less
than a very small misfortune of our own, we must
not ruin him to prevent that small misfortune, nor
even to prevent our own ruin. We must, here, as
in all other cases, view ourselves not so much according
to that light in which we may naturally appear
to ourselves, as according to that in which we
naturally appear to others. Though every man
may, according to the proverb, be the whole world
to himself, to the rest of mankind he is a most insignificant
part of it. Though his own happiness may
be of more importance to him than that of all the
world besides, to every other person it is of no more
consequence than that of any other man. Though
it may be true, therefore, that every individual, in
his own breast, naturally prefers himself to all mankind,
yet he dares not look mankind in the face,
and avow that he acts according to this principle.
He feels that in this preference they can never go
along with him, and that how natural soever it may
be to him, it must always appear excessive and extravagant
to them. When he views himself in the
light in which he is conscious that others will view
him, he sees that to them he is but one of the multitude
in no respect better than any other in it. If
he would act so as that the impartial spectator may
128enter into the principles of his conduct, which is
what of all things he has the greatest desire to do,
he must, upon this, as upon all other occasions,
humble the arrogance of his self-love, and bring it
down to something which other men can go along
with. They will indulge it so far as to allow him
to be more anxious about, and to pursue with more
earnest assiduity, his own happiness than that of any
other person. Thus far, whenever they place themselves
in his situation, they will readily go along with
him. In the race for wealth and honours, and preferments,
he may run as hard as he can, and strain
every nerve and every muscle, in order to outstrip
all his competitors. But if he should justle, or throw
down any of them, the indulgence of the spectators
is entirely at an end. It is a violation of fair play,
which they cannot admit of. This man is to them,
in every respect, as good as he: they do not enter
into that self-love by which he prefers himself so
much to this other, and cannot go along with the
motive from which he hurt him. They readily,
therefore, sympathize with the natural resentment
of the injured, and the offender becomes the object
of their hatred and indignation. He is sensible that
he becomes so, and feels that those sentiments are
ready to burst out from all sides against him.
As the greater and more irreparable the evil that
is done, the resentment of the sufferer runs naturally
the higher, so does likewise the sympathetic indignation
of the spectator, as well as the sense of guilt
in the agent. Death is the greatest evil which one
man can inflict upon another, and excites the highest
degree of resentment in those who are immediately
connected with the slain. Murder, therefore,
129is the most atrocious of all crimes which affect individuals
only, in the sight both of mankind, and of
the person who has committed it. To be deprived
of that which we are possessed of, is a greater evil
than to be disappointed of what we have only the
expectation. Breach of property, therefore, theft
and robbery, which take from us what we are possessed
of, are greater crimes than breach of contract,
which only disappoints us of what we expected.
The most sacred laws of justice, therefore, those
whose violation seems to call the loudest for vengeance
and punishment, are the laws which guard
the life and person of our neighbour; the next are
those which guard his property and possessions; and
last of all come those which guard what are called
his personal rights, or what is due to him from the
promises of others.
The violator of the more sacred laws of justice
can never reflect on the sentiments which mankind
must entertain with regard to him, without feeling
all the agonies of shame, and horror, and consternation.
When his passion is gratified, and he begins
coolly to reflect upon his conduct, he can enter
into none of the motives which influenced it. They
appear now as detestable to him as they did always
to other people. By sympathizing with the hatred
and abhorrence which other men must entertain for
him, he becomes in some measure the object of his
own hatred and abhorrence. The situation of the
person, who suffered by his injustice, now calls upon
his pity. He is grieved at the thought of it; regrets
the unhappy effects of his own conduct, and
feels at the same time that they have rendered him
the proper object of the resentment and indignation
130of mankind, and of what is the natural consequence
of resentment, vengeance and punishment. The
thought of this perpetually haunts him, and fills
him with terror and amazement. He dares no longer
look society in the face, but imagines himself
as it were rejected, and thrown out from the affections
of all mankind. He cannot hope for the consolation
of sympathy in this his greatest, and most
dreadful distress. The remembrance of his crimes
has shut out all fellow-feelings with him from
the hearts of his fellow-creatures. The sentiments
which they entertain with regard to him, are
the very thing which he is most afraid of. Every
thing seems hostile, and he would be glad to fly to
some inhospitable desert, where he might never more
behold the face of a human creature, nor read in
the countenance of mankind the condemnation of
his crimes. But solitude is still more dreadful than
society. His own thoughts can present him with
nothing but what is black, unfortunate, and disastrous,
the melancholy forebodings of incomprehensible
misery and ruin. The horror of solitude drives
him back into society, and he comes again into the
presence of mankind, astonished to appear before
them, loaded with shame and distracted with fear,
in order to supplicate some little protection from the
countenance of those very judges, who he knows
have already all unanimously condemned him. Such
is the nature of that sentiment, which is properly
called remorse; of all the sentiments which can enter
the human breast the most dreadful. It is made
up of shame from the sense of the impropriety of
past conduct; of grief for the effects of it; of pity
for those who suffer by it; and of the dread and terror
of punishment from the consciousness of the justly
provoked resentment of all rational creatures.
131The opposite behaviour naturally inspires the opposite
sentiment. The man who, not from frivolous
fancy, but from proper motives, has performed
a generous action, when he looks forward to
those whom he has served, feels himself to be the
natural object of their love and gratitude, and, by
sympathy with them, of the esteem and approbation
of all mankind. And when he looks backward
to the motive from which he acted, and surveys
it in the light in which the indifferent spectator
will survey it, he still continues to enter into it, and
applauds himself by sympathy with the approbation
of this supposed impartial judge. In both these
points of view his own conduct appears to him
every way agreeable. His mind, at the thought of
it, is filled with chearfulness, serenity, and composure.
He is in friendship and harmony with all
mankind, and looks upon his fellow-creatures with
confidence and benevolent satisfaction, secure that
he has rendered himself worthy of their most favourable
regards. In the combination of all these sentiments
consists the consciousness of merit, or of deserved
reward.
132
It is thus that man, who can subsist only in society,
was fitted by nature to that situation for which
he was made. All the members of human society
stand in need of each others assistance, and are likewise
exposed to mutual injuries. Where the necessary
assistance is reciprocally afforded from love,
from gratitude, from friendship and esteem, the
society flourishes and is happy. All the different
members of it are bound together by the agreeable
bands of love and affection, and are, as it were,
drawn to one common centre of mutual good offices.
But though the necessary assistance should not be
afforded from such generous and disinterested motives,
though among the different members of the
society there should be no mutual love and affection,
the society, though less happy and agreeable, will
not necessarily be dissolved. Society may subsist
among different men, as among different merchants,
from a sense of its utility, without any mutual love
or affection; and though no man in it should owe
any obligation, or be bound in gratitude to any
other, it may still be upheld by a mercenary exchange
of good offices according to an agreed valuation.
133Society, however, cannot subsist among those
who are at all times ready to hurt and injure one
another. The moment that injury begins, the moment
that mutual resentment and animosity take
place, all the bands of it are broke asunder, and the
different members of which it consisted are, as it
were, dissipated and scattered abroad by the violence
and opposition of their discordant affections. If
there is any society among robbers and murderers,
they must at least, according to the trite observation,
abstain from robbing and murdering one another.
Beneficence, therefore, is less essential to the exigence
of society than justice. Society may subsist,
though not in the most comfortable state, without
beneficence; but the prevalence of injustice must
utterly destroy it.
Though Nature, therefore, exhorts mankind to
acts of beneficence, by the pleasing consciousness of
deserved reward, she has not thought it necessary to
guard and enforce the practice of it by the terrors
of merited punishment in case it should be neglected.
It is the ornament which embellishes, not the
foundation which supports the building, and which
it was, therefore, sufficient to recommend, but by
no means necessary to impose. Justice, on the contrary,
is the main pillar that upholds the whole edifice.
If it is removed, the great, the immense fabric
of human society, that fabric which to raise and
support seems in this world, if I may say so, to have
been the peculiar and darling care of Nature, must
in a moment crumble into atoms. In order to enforce
the observation of justice, therefore, Nature
has implanted in the human breast that consciousness
of ill desert, those terrors of merited punishment
134which attend upon its violation, as the great
safe-guards of the association of mankind, to protect
the weak, to curb the violent, and to chastise
the guilty. Men, though naturally sympathetic, feel
so little for another, with whom they have no particular
connexion, in comparison for what they feel
for themselves; the misery of one, who is merely
their fellow-creature, is of so little importance to
them in comparison even of a small conveniency of
their own; they have it so much in their power to
hurt him, and may have so many temptations to
do so, that if this principle did not stand up within
them in his defence, and overawe them into a respect
for his innocence, they would, like wild
beasts, be at all times ready to fly upon him; and
a man would enter an assembly of men as he enters
a den of lions.
In every part of the universe we observe means
adjusted with the nicest artifice to the ends which
they are intended to produce; and in the mechanism
of a plant, or animal body, admire how every
thing is contrived for advancing the two great purposes
of nature, the support of the individual, and
the propagation of the species. But in these, and
in all such objects, we still distinguish the efficient
from the final cause of their several motions and organizations.
The digestion of the food, the circulation
of the blood, and the secretion of the several
juices which are drawn from it, are operations all
of them necessary for the great purposes of animal
life. Yet we never endeavour to account for them
from those purposes as from their efficient causes,
nor imagine that the blood circulates, or that the
food digests of its own accord, and with a view or
135intention to the purposes of circulation or digestion.
The wheels of the watch are all admirably adjusted
to the end for which it was made, the pointing of
the hour. All their various motions conspire in the
nicest manner to produce this effect. If they were
endowed with a desire and intention to produce it,
they could not do it better. Yet we never ascribe
any such desire or intention to them, but to the
watch-maker, and we know that they are put in motion
by a spring, which intends the effect it produces
as little as they do. But though, in accounting
for the operations of bodies, we never fail to
distinguish in this manner the efficient from the final
cause, in accounting for those of the mind, we are
very apt to confound those two different things with
one another. When by natural principles we are
led to advance those ends, which a refined and enlightened
reason should recommend to us, we are
very apt to impute to that reason, as to their efficient
cause, the sentiments and actions by which we advance
those ends, and to imagine that to be the wisdom
of man, which in reality is the wisdom of God.
Upon a superficial view this cause seems sufficient to
produce the effects which are ascribed to it; and the
system of human nature seems to be more simple
and agreeable when all its different operations are in
this manner deduced from a single principle.
As society cannot subsist unless the laws of justice
are totally observed, as no social intercourse can take
place among men who do not generally abstain
from injuring one another; the consideration of this
necessity, it has been thought, was the ground upon
which we approved of the enforcement of the laws
of justice by the punishment of those who violated
136them. Man, it has been said, has a natural love
for society, and desires that the union of mankind
should be preserved for its own sake, and though he
himself was to derive no benefit from it. The orderly
and flourishing state of society is agreeable to
him, and he takes delight in contemplating it. Its
disorder and confusion, on the contrary, is the object
of his aversion, and he is chagrined at whatever
tends to produce it. He is sensible too that his own
interest is connected with the prosperity of society,
and that the happiness, perhaps the preservation of
his existence, depends upon its preservation. Upon
every account, therefore, he has an abhorrence at
whatever can tend to destroy society, and is willing
to make use of every means, which can hinder so
hated and so dreadful an event. Injustice necessarily
tends to destroy it. Every appearance of injustice,
therefore, alarms him, and he runs, if I may
say so, to stop the progress of what, if allowed to go
on, would quickly put an end to every thing that is
dear to him. If he cannot restrain it by gentle and
fair means, he must bear it down by force and violence,
and at any rate must put a stop to its further
progress. Hence it is, they say, that he often
approves of the enforcement of the law of justice
even by the capital punishment of those who violate
them. The disturber of the public peace is
hereby removed out of the world, and others are
terrified by his fate from imitating his example.
Such is the account commonly given of our approbation
of the punishment of injustice. And so
far this account is undoubtedly true, that we frequently
have occasion to confirm our natural sense
of the propriety and fitness of punishment, by reflecting
137how necessary it is for preserving the order of
society. When the guilty is about to suffer that
just retaliation, which the natural indignation of
mankind tells them is due to his crimes; when the
insolence of his injustice is broken and humbled by
the terror of his approaching punishment; when he
ceases to be an object of fear, with the generous and
humane he begins to be an object of pity. The
thought of what he is about to suffer extinguishes
their resentment for the sufferings of others to which
he has given occasion. They are disposed to pardon
and forgive him, and to save him from that punishment,
which in all their cool hours they had considered
as the retribution due to such crimes. Here,
therefore, they have occasion to call to their assistance
the consideration of the general interest of society.
They counterbalance the impulse of this
weak and partial humanity by the dictates of a humanity
that is more generous and comprehensive.
They reflect that mercy to the guilty is cruelty to
the innocent, and oppose to the emotions of compassion
which they feel for a particular person, a
more enlarged compassion which they feel for mankind.
Sometimes too we have occasion to defend the
propriety of observing the general rules of justice by
the consideration of their necessity to the support of
society. We frequently hear the young and the licentious
ridiculing the most sacred rules of morality,
and professing, sometimes from the corruption, but
more frequently from the vanity of their hearts, the
most abominable maxims of conduct. Our indignation
rouses, and we are eager to refute and expose
such detestable principles. But though it is
138their intrinsic hatefulness and detestableness, which
originally inflames us against them, we are unwilling
to assign this as the sole reason why we condemn
them, or to pretend that it is merely because
we ourselves hate and detest them. The reason, we
think, would not appear to be conclusive. Yet
why should it not; if we hate and detest them because
they are the natural and proper objects of hatred
and detestation? But when we are asked why
we should not act in such or such a manner, the
very question seems to suppose that, to those who
ask it, this manner of acting does not appear to be
for its own sake the natural and proper object of
those sentiments. We must show them, therefore,
that it ought to be so for the sake of something else.
Upon this account we generally cast about for other
arguments, and the consideration which first occurs
to us is the disorder and confusion of society which
would result from the universal prevalence of such
practices. We seldom fail, therefore, to insist upon
this topic.
But though it commonly requires no great discernment
to see the destructive tendency of all licentious
practices to the welfare of society, it is seldom
this consideration which first animates us against
them. All men, even the most stupid and
unthinking, abhor fraud, perfidy, and injustice, and
delight to see them punished. But few men have reflected
upon the necessity of justice to the existence of
society, how obvious soever that necessity may appear
to be.
That it is not a regard to the preservation of society,
which originally interests us in the punishment
139of crimes committed against individuals, may be demonstrated
by many obvious considerations. The
concern which we take in the fortune and happiness
of individuals does not, in common cases, arise from
that which we take in the fortune and happiness of
society. We are no more concerned for the destruction
or loss of a single man, because this man is
a member or part of society, and because we should
be concerned for the destruction of society, than we
are concerned for the loss of a single guinea, because
this guinea is a part of a thousand guineas, and because
we should be concerned for the loss of the
whole sum. In neither case does our regard for the
individuals arise from our regard for the multitude:
but in both cases our regard for the multitude is
compounded and made up of the particular regards
which we feel for the different individuals of which
it is composed. As when a small sum is unjustly
taken from us we do not so much prosecute the injury
from a regard to the preservation of our whole
fortune, as from a regard to that particular sum
which we have lost; so when a single man is injured
or destroyed, we demand the punishment of the
wrong that has been done to him, not so much from
a concern for the general interest of society, as from
a concern for that very individual who has been injured.
It is to be observed, however, that this
concern does not necessarily include in it any degree
of those exquisite sentiments which are commonly
called love, esteem, and affection, and by which we
distinguish our particular friends and acquaintance.
The concern which is requisite for this is no more
than the general fellow-feeling which we have with
every man merely because he is our fellow-creature.
We enter into the resentment even of an odious person,
140when he is injured by those to whom he has
given no provocation. Our disapprobation of his
ordinary character and conduct, does not in this
case altogether prevent our fellow-feeling with his
natural indignation; though with those who are not
either extremely candid, or who have not been accustomed
to correct and regulate their natural sentiments
by general rules, it is very apt to damp it.
Upon some occasions, indeed, we both punish
and approve of punishment, merely from a view to
the general interest of society, which, we imagine,
cannot otherwise be secured. Of this kind are all
the punishments inflicted for breaches of what is
called either civil police, or military discipline. Such
crimes do not immediately or directly hurt any particular
person; but their remote consequences, it is
supposed, do produce, or might produce, either a
considerable inconveniency, or a great disorder in
the society. A centinel, for example, who falls asleep
upon his watch, suffers death by the law of war, because
such carelessness might endanger the whole army.
This severity may, upon many occasions, appear
necessary, and, for that reason, just and proper.
When the preservation of an individual is inconsistent
with the safety of a multitude, nothing can be
more just than that the many should be preferred to
the one. Yet this punishment, how necessary soever,
always appears to be excessively severe. The
natural atrocity of the crime seems to be so little,
and the punishment so great, that it is with great
difficulty that our hearts can reconcile itself to it.
Though such carelessness appears very blamable,
yet the thought of this crime does not naturally excite
any such resentment, as would prompt us to
141take such dreadful revenge. A man of humanity
must recollect himself, must make an effort, and exert
his whole firmness and resolution, before he can
bring himself either to inflict it, or to go along with
it when it is inflicted by others. It is not, however,
in this manner, that he looks upon the just punishment
of an ungrateful murderer or parricide. His
heart, in this case, applauds with ardour, and even
with transport, the just retaliation which seems due
to such detestable crimes, and which, if, by any accident,
they should happen to escape, he would be
highly enraged and disappointed. The very different
sentiment with which the spectator views those
different punishments, is a proof that his approbation
of the one is far from being founded upon
the same principles with that of the other. He looks
upon the centinel as an unfortunate victim, who, indeed,
must, and ought to be, devoted to the safety
of numbers, but whom still, in his heart, he would
be glad to save; and he is only sorry, that the interest
of the many should oppose it. But if the murderer
should escape from punishment, it would excite
his highest indignation, and he would call upon
God to avenge, in another world, that crime which
the injustice of mankind had neglected to chastise
upon earth.
For it well deserves to be taken notice of, that we
are so far from imagining that injustice ought to be
punished in this life, merely on account of the order
of society, which cannot otherwise be maintained,
that Nature teaches us to hope, and religion, we
suppose, authorizes us to expect, that it will be punished,
even in a life to come. Our sense of its ill
desert pursues it, if I may say so, even beyond the
142grave, though the example of its punishment there
cannot serve to deter the rest of mankind, who see
it not, who know it not, from being guilty of the
like practices here. The justice of God, however,
we think, still requires, that he should hereafter
avenge the injuries of the widow and the fatherless,
who are here so often insulted with impunity.
That the Deity loves virtue and hates vice, as a
voluptuous man loves riches and hates poverty, not
for their own sakes, but for the effects which they
tend to produce; that he loves the one, only because
it promotes the happiness of society, which his benevolence
prompts him to desire; and that he hates
the other, only because it occasions the misery of mankind,
which the same divine quality renders the object
of his aversion; is not the doctrine of untaught
nature, but of an artificial refinement of reason and
philosophy. Our untaught, natural sentiments, all
prompt us to believe, that as perfect virtue is supposed
necessarily to appear to the Deity, as it does
to us, for its own sake, and without any further
view, the natural and proper object of love and reward,
so must vice, of hatred and punishment.
That the gods neither resent nor hurt, was the general
maxim of all the different sects of the ancient
philosophy: and if, by resenting, be understood,
that violent and disorderly perturbation, which often
distracts and confounds the human breast; or if, by
hurting, be understood, the doing mischief wantonly,
and without regard to propriety or justice, such
weakness is undoubtedly unworthy of the divine
perfection. But if it be meant, that vice does not
appear to the Deity to be, for its own sake, the object
of abhorrence and aversion, and what, for its
143own sake, it is fit and right should be punished, the
truth of this maxim seems repugnant to some very
natural feelings. If we consult our natural sentiments,
we are even apt to fear, lest, before the holiness
of God, vice should appear to be more worthy
of punishment than the weakness and imperfection
of human virtue can ever seem to be of reward.
Man, when about to appear before a Being of infinite
perfection, can feel but little confidence in his
own merit, or in the imperfect propriety of his own
conduct. In the presence of his fellow-creatures, he
may even justly elevate himself, and may often have
reason to think highly of his own character and conduct,
compared to the still greater imperfection of
theirs. But the case is quite different when about to
appear before his infinite Creator. To such a Being,
he fears, that his littleness and weakness can
scarce ever appear the proper object, either of esteem
or of reward. But he can easily conceive,
how the numberless violations of duty, of which he
has been guilty, should render him the proper object
of aversion and punishment; and he thinks he can
see no reason why the divine indignation should not
be let loose without any restraint, upon so vile an insect,
as he imagines that he himself must appear to
be. If he would still hope for happiness, he suspects
that he cannot demand it from the justice, but that
he must entreat it from the mercy of God. Repentance,
sorrow, humility, contrition at the thought of
his past conduct, seem, upon this account, the sentiments
which become him, and to be the only
means which he has left for appeasing that wrath
which, he knows, he has justly provoked. He
even distrusts the efficacy of all these, and naturally
fears, lest the wisdom of God should not, like the
144weakness of man, be prevailed upon to spare the
crime by the most importunate lamentations of the
criminal. Some other intercession, some other sacrifice,
some other atonement, he imagines must be
made for him, beyond what he himself is capable of
making, before the purity of the divine justice can be
reconciled to his manifold offences. The doctrines
of revelation coincide, in every respect, with those
original anticipations of nature; and as they teach us
how little we can depend upon the imperfection of
our own virtue, so they show us, at the same time,
that the most powerful intercession has been made,
and that the most dreadful atonement has been paid
for our manifold transgressions and iniquities.
145
Whatever praise or blame can be due to
any action, must belong either, first, to the intention
or affection of the heart, from which it proceeds;
or, secondly, to the external action or movement of
the body, which this affection gives occasion to; or,
last, to all the good or bad consequences, which actually,
and in fact, proceed from it. These three
different things constitute the whole nature and circumstances
of the action, and must be the foundation
of whatever quality can belong to it.
That the two last of these three circumstances cannot
be the foundation of any praise or blame, is abundantly
evident; nor has the contrary ever been asserted
by any body. The external action or movement
of the body is often the same in the most innocent
and in the most blamable actions. He who
shoots a bird, and he who shoots a man, both of them
146perform the same external movement: each of them
draws the tricker of a gun. The consequences
which actually, and in fact, happen to proceed from
any action, are, if possible, still more indifferent
either to praise or blame, than even the external
movement of the body. As they depend, not upon
the agent, but upon fortune, they cannot be the
proper foundation for any sentiment, of which his
character and conduct are the objects.
The only consequences for which he can be answerable,
or by which he can deserve either approbation
or disapprobation of any kind, are those which
were some way or other intended, or those which,
at least, show some agreeable or disagreeable quality
in the intention of the heart, from which he acted.
To the intention or affection of the heart, therefore,
to the propriety or impropriety, to the beneficence
or hurtfulness of the design, all praise or blame, all
approbation or disapprobation, of any kind, which
can justly be bestowed upon any action, must ultimately
belong.
When this maxim is thus proposed in abstract and
general terms, there is no body who does not agree
to it. Its self-evident justice is acknowledged by
all the world, and there is not a dissenting voice
among all mankind. Every body allows, that how
different soever the accidental, the unintended and
unforeseen consequences of different actions, yet, if
the intentions or affections from which they arose
were, on the one hand, equally proper and equally
beneficent, or, on the other, equally improper and
equally malevolent, the merit or demerit of the actions
is still the same, and the agent is equally the
suitable object either of gratitude or of resentment.
147But how well soever we may seem to be persuaded
of the truth of this equitable maxim, when we
consider it after this manner, in abstract, yet when
we come to particular cases, the actual consequences
which happen to proceed from any action, have a
very great effect upon our sentiments concerning its
merit or demerit, and almost always either enhance
or diminish our sense of both. Scarce, in any one
instance, perhaps, will our sentiments be found, after
examination, to be entirely regulated by this
rule, which we all acknowledge ought entirely to
regulate them.
This irregularity of sentiment, which every body
feels, which scarce any body is sufficiently aware of,
and which no body is willing to acknowledge, I proceed
now to explain; and I shall consider, first, the
cause which gives occasion to it, or the mechanism
by which nature produces it; secondly, the extent
of its influence; and, last of all, the end which it
answers, or the purpose which the Author of nature
seems to have intended by it.
148
The causes of pain and pleasure, whatever they
are, or however they operate, seem to be the objects,
which, in all animals, immediately excite those two
passions of gratitude and resentment. They are excited
by inanimated, as well as by animated objects.
We are angry, for a moment, even at the stone that
hurts us. A child beats it, a dog barks at it, a choleric
man is apt to curse it. The least reflection, indeed,
corrects this sentiment, and we soon become
sensible, that what has no feeling is a very improper
object of revenge. When the mischief, however,
is very great, the object which caused it becomes
disagreeable to us ever after, and we take pleasure
to burn or destroy it. We should treat, in this manner,
the instrument which had accidentally been the
cause of the death of a friend, and we should often
think ourselves guilty of a sort of inhumanity, if
we neglected to vent this absurd sort of vengeance
upon it.
We conceive, in the same manner, a sort of gratitude
for those inanimated objects, which have been
the causes of great, or frequent pleasure to us. The
sailor, who, as soon as he got ashore, should mend
his fire with the plank upon which he had just escaped
149from a shipwreck, would seem to be guilty
of an unnatural action. We should expect that he
would rather preserve it with care and affection, as
a monument that was, in some measure, dear to
him. A man grows fond of a snuff-box, of a pen-knife,
of a staff which he has long made use of, and
conceives something like a real love and affection
for them. If he breaks or loses them, he is vexed
out of all proportion to the value of the damage.
The house which we have long lived in, the tree,
whose verdure and shade we have long enjoyed,
are both looked upon with a sort of respect that
seems due to such benefactors. The decay of the
one, or the ruin of the other, affects us with a kind
of melancholy, though we should sustain no loss by
it. The Dryads and the Lares of the ancients, a
sort of genii of trees and houses, were probably first
suggested by this sort of affection, which the authors
of those superstitions felt for such objects, and which
seemed unreasonable, if there was nothing animated
about them.
But, before any thing can be the proper object of
gratitude or resentment, it must not only be the
cause of pleasure or pain, it must likewise be capable
of feeling them. Without this other quality,
those passions cannot vent themselves with any sort
of satisfaction upon it. As they are excited by the
causes of pleasure and pain, so their gratification
consists in retaliating those sensations upon what
gave occasion to them; which it is to no purpose to
attempt upon what has no sensibility. Animals,
therefore, are less improper objects of gratitude and
resentment than inanimated objects. The dog that
bites, the ox that gores, are both of them punished.
150If they have been the causes of the death of any person,
neither the public, nor the relations of the slain,
can be satisfied, unless they are put to death in their
turn: nor is this merely for the security of the living,
but in some measure, to revenge the injury of
the dead. Those animals, on the contrary, that
have been remarkably serviceable to their masters,
become the objects of a very lively gratitude. We
are shocked at the brutality of that officer, mentioned
in the Turkish Spy, who stabbed the horse that
had carried him a-cross an arm of the sea, lest that
animal should afterwards distinguish some other person
by a similar adventure.
But, though animals are not only the causes of
pleasure and pain, but are also capable of feeling
those sensations, they are still far from being complete
and perfect objects, either of gratitude or resentment;
and those passions still feel, that there is
something wanting to their entire gratification. What
gratitude chiefly desires, is not only to make the
benefactor feel pleasure in his turn, but to make him
conscious that he meets with this reward on account
of his past conduct, to make him pleased with that
conduct, and to satisfy him that the person upon
whom he bestowed his good offices was not unworthy
of them. What most of all charms us in our
benefactor, is the concord between his sentiments
and our own, with regard to what interests us so nearly
as the worth of our own character, and the esteem
that is due to us. We are delighted to find a person
who values us as well as we value ourselves, and
distinguishes us from the rest of mankind, with an
attention not unlike that with which we distinguish
ourselves. To maintain in him these agreeable and flattering
151sentiments, is one of the chief ends proposed
by the returns we are disposed to make to him. A
generous mind often disdains the interested thought
of extorting new favours from its benefactor, by
what may be called the importunities of its gratitude.
But to preserve and to increase his esteem,
is an interest which the greatest mind does not think
unworthy of its attention. And this is the foundation
of what I formerly observed, that when we
cannot enter into the motives of our benefactor,
when his conduct and character appear unworthy of
our approbation, let his services have been ever so
great, our gratitude is always sensibly diminished.
We are less flattered by the distinction; and to preserve
the esteem of so weak, or so worthless a patron,
seems to be an object which does not deserve
to be pursued for its own sake.
The object, on the contrary, which resentment
is chiefly intent upon, is not so much to make our
enemy feel pain in his turn, as to make him conscious
that he feels it upon account of his past conduct,
to make him repent of that conduct, and to
make him sensible, that the person whom he injured
did not deserve to be treated in that manner.
What chiefly enrages us against the man who injures
or insults us, is the little account which he
seems to make of us, the unreasonable preference
which he gives to himself above us, and that absurd
self-love, by which he seems to imagine, that other
people may be sacrificed at any time, to his conveniency
or his humour. The glaring impropriety of
this conduct, the gross insolence and injustice which
it seems to involve in it, often shock and exasperate
us more than all the mischief which we have suffered.
152To bring him back to a more just sense of what is
due to other people, to make him sensible of what
he owes us, and of the wrong that he has done to
us, is frequently the principal end proposed in our
revenge, which is always imperfect when it cannot
accomplish this. When our enemy appears to have
done us no injury, when we are sensible that he acted
quite properly, that, in his situation, we should
have done the same thing, and that we deserved
from him all the mischief we met with; in that case,
if we have the least spark either of candour or justice,
we can entertain no sort of resentment.
Before any thing, therefore, can be the complete
and proper object, either of gratitude or resentment,
it must possess three different qualifications.
First, it must be the cause of pleasure in the one case,
and of pain in the other. Secondly, it must be capable
of feeling those sensations. And, thirdly, it
must not only have produced those sensations, but
it must have produced them from design, and from
a design that is approved of in the one case, and
disapproved of in the other. It is by the first qualification,
that any object is capable of exciting those
passions: it is by the second, that it is in any respect
capable of gratifying them: the third qualification is
both necessary for their complete satisfaction, and as
it gives a pleasure or pain that is both exquisite and
peculiar, it is likewise an additional exciting cause of
those passions.
As what gives pleasure or pain, therefore, either
in one way or another, is the sole exciting cause of
gratitude and resentment; though the intentions of
any person should be ever so proper and beneficent,
153on the one hand, or ever so improper and malevolent
on the other; yet, if he has failed in producing
either the good or evil which he intended, as
one of the exciting causes is wanting in both cases,
less gratitude seems due to him in the one, and less
resentment in the other. And, on the contrary,
though in the intentions of any person, there was
either no laudable degree of benevolence on the one
hand, or no blamable degree of malice on the other;
yet, if his actions should produce either great good
or great evil, as one of the exciting causes takes
place upon both these occasions, some gratitude is
apt to arise towards him in the one, and some resentment
in the other. A shadow of merit seems to
fall upon him in the first, a shadow of demerit in the
second. And, as the consequences of actions are altogether
under the empire of Fortune, hence arises
her influence upon the sentiments of mankind, with
regard to merit and demerit.
154
The effect of this influence of fortune is, first,
to diminish our sense of the merit or demerit of those
actions which arose from the most laudable or blamable
intentions, when they fail of producing their
proposed effects: and, secondly, to increase our
sense of the merit or demerit of actions, beyond
what is due to the motives or affections from
which they proceed, when they accidentally give
occasion either to extraordinary pleasure or pain.
1. First, I say, though the intentions of any person
should be ever so proper and beneficent, on the
one hand, or ever so improper and malevolent, on
the other, yet, if they fail in producing their effects,
his merit seems imperfect in the one case, and his
demerit incomplete in the other. Nor is this irregularity
of sentiment felt only by those who are immediately
affected by the consequences of any action.
It is felt, in some measure, even by the impartial
spectator. The man who solicits an office for another,
without obtaining it, is regarded as his friend,
and seems to deserve his love and affection. But the
man who not only solicits, but procures it, is more
peculiarly considered as his patron and benefactor,
and is entitled to his respect and gratitude. The
person obliged, we are apt to think, may with some
155justice, imagine himself on a level with the first:
but we cannot enter into his sentiments, if he does
not feel himself inferior to the second. It is common
indeed to say, that we are equally obliged to
the man who has endeavoured to serve us, as to
him who actually did so. It is the speech which we
constantly make upon every unsuccessful attempt of
this kind; but which, like all other fine speeches,
must be understood with a grain of allowance. The
sentiments which a man of generosity entertains for
the friend who fails, may often indeed be nearly the
same with those which he conceives for him who
succeeds: and the more generous he is, the more
nearly will those sentiments approach to an exact
level. With the truly generous, to be beloved, to
be esteemed by those whom they themselves think
worthy of esteem, gives more pleasure, and thereby
excites more gratitude, than all the advantages
which they can ever expect from those sentiments.
When they lose those advantages therefore, they
seem to lose but a trifle, which is scarce worth regarding.
They still however lose something. Their
pleasure therefore, and consequently their gratitude,
is not perfectly complete: and accordingly if, between
the friend who fails and the friend who succeeds,
all other circumstances are equal, there will,
even in the noblest and the best mind, be some little
difference of affection in favour of him who succeeds.
Nay, so unjust are mankind in this respect,
that though the intended benefit should be procured,
yet if it is not procured by the means of a particular
benefactor, they are apt to think that less gratitude
is due to the man, who with the best intentions in
the world could do no more than help it a little forward.
As their gratitude is in this case divided
156among the different persons who contributed to
their pleasure, a smaller share of it seems due to any
one. Such a person, we hear men commonly say,
intended no doubt to serve us; and we really believe
exerted himself to the utmost of his abilities
for that purpose. We are not, however, obliged to
him for this benefit; since had it not been for the
concurrence of others, all that he could have done
would never have brought it about. This consideration,
they imagine, should, even in the eyes of the
impartial spectator, diminish the debt which they
owe to him. The person himself who has unsuccessfully
endeavoured to confer a benefit, has by no
means the same dependency upon the gratitude of
the man whom he meant to oblige, nor the same
sense of his own merit towards him, which he would
have had in the case of success.
Even the merit of talents and abilities which some
accident has hindered from producing their effects,
seems in some measure imperfect, even to those who
are fully convinced of their capacity to produce
them. The general who has been hindered by the
envy of ministers from gaining some great advantage
over the enemies of his country, regrets the
loss of the opportunity for ever after. Nor is it
only upon account of the public that he regrets it.
He laments that he was hindered from performing
an action which would have added a new lustre to
his character in his own eyes, as well as in those of
every other person. It satisfies neither himself nor
others to reflect that the plan or design was all that
depended on him, that no greater capacity was required
to execute it than what was necessary to concert
it: that he was allowed to be every way capable
157of executing it, and that had he been permitted
to go on, success was infallible. He still did not
execute it; and though he might deserve all the approbation
which is due to a magnanimous and great
design, he still wanted the actual merit of having
performed a great action. To take the management
of any affair of public concern from the man who has
almost brought it to a conclusion, is regarded as the
most invidious injustice. As he had done so much,
he should, we think, have been allowed to acquire
the complete merit of putting an end to it. It was
objected to Pompey, that he came in upon the victories
of Lucullus, and gathered those laurels which
were due to the fortune and valour of another. The
glory of Lucullus, it seems, was less complete even
in the opinion of his own friends, when he was not
permitted to finish that conquest which his conduct
and courage had put in the power of almost any man
to finish. It mortifies an architect when his plans are
either not executed at all, or when they are so far altered
as to spoil the effect of the building. The plan,
however, is all that depends upon the architect. The
whole of his genius is, to good judges, as completely
discovered in that as in the actual execution. But
a plan does not, even to the most intelligent, give
the same pleasure as a noble and magnificent building.
They may discover as much both of taste and
genius in the one as in the other. But their effects
are still vastly different, and the amusement derived
from the first, never approaches to the wonder and
admiration which are sometimes excited by the second.
We may believe of many men, that their
talents are superior to those of Cæsar and Alexander;
and that in the same situations they would perform
still greater actions. In the mean time, however,
158we do not behold them with that astonishment and
admiration with which those two heroes have been
regarded in all ages and nations. The calm judgments
of the mind may approve of them more, but
they want the splendor of great actions to dazzle and
transport it. The superiority of virtues and talents
have not, even upon those who acknowledge that
superiority, the same effect with the superiority of
atchievements.
As the merit of an unsuccessful attempt to do good
seems thus, in the eyes of ungrateful mankind,
to be diminished by the miscarriage, so does likewise
the demerit of an unsuccessful attempt to do evil.
The design to commit a crime, how clearly soever
it may be proved, is scarce ever punished with the
same severity as the actual commission of it. The
case of treason is perhaps the only exception. That
crime immediately affecting the being of the government
itself, the government is naturally more jealous
of it than of any other. In the punishment of treason,
the sovereign resents the injuries which are immediately
done to himself: in the punishment of
other crimes, he resents those which are done to other
men. It is his own resentment which he indulges in
the one case: it is that of his subjects which by
sympathy he enters into it in the other. In the
first case, therefore, as he judges in his own cause,
he is very apt to be more violent and sanguinary in
his punishments than the impartial spectator can approve
of. His resentment too rises here upon smaller
occasions, and does not always, as in other cases,
wait for the perpetration of the crime, or even for
the attempt to commit it. A treasonable concert,
though nothing has been done, or even attempted in
consequence of it, nay, a treasonable conversation,
159is in many countries punished in the same manner as
the actual commission of treason. With regard to
all other crimes, the mere design, upon which no
attempt has followed, is seldom punished at all, and
is never punished severely. A criminal design, and
a criminal action, it may be said indeed, do not necessarily
suppose the same degree of depravity, and
ought not therefore to be subjected to the same punishment.
We are capable, it may be said, of resolving,
and even of taking measures to execute,
many things which, when it comes to the point, we
feel ourselves altogether incapable of executing.
But this reason can have no place when the design
has been carried the length of the last attempt.
The man, however, who fires a pistol at his enemy,
but misses him, is punished with death by the laws
of scarce any country. By the old law of Scotland,
though he should wound him, yet, unless death ensues
within a certain time, the assassin is not liable to
the last punishment. The resentment of mankind,
however, runs so high against this crime, their terror
for the man who shows himself capable of committing
it, is so great, that the mere attempt to commit
it ought in all countries to be capital. The attempt
to commit smaller crimes is almost always punished
very lightly, and sometimes is not punished at all.
The thief, whose hand has been caught in his neighbour’s
pocket before he had taken any thing out of
it, is punished with ignominy only. If he had got
time to take away an handkerchief, he would have
been put to death. The house-breaker, who has
been found setting a ladder to his neighbour’s window,
but had not got into it, is not exposed to the
capital punishment. The attempt to ravish is not
punished as a rape. The attempt to seduce a married
160woman is not punished at all, though seduction
is punished severely. Our resentment against the
person who only attempted to do a mischief, is seldom
so strong as to bear us out in inflicting the same
punishment upon him, which we should have thought
due if he had actually done it. In the one case, the
joy of our deliverance alleviates our sense of the atrocity
of his conduct; in the other, the grief of our
misfortune increases it. His real demerit, however,
is undoubtedly the same in both cases, since his intentions
were equally criminal: and there is in this respect,
therefore, an irregularity in the sentiments of
all men, and a consequent relaxation of discipline in
the laws of, I believe, all nations, of the most civilized,
as well as of the most barbarous. The humanity
of a civilized people disposes them either to dispense
with, or to mitigate punishments wherever their natural
indignation is not goaded on by the consequences
of the crime. Barbarians, on the other hand, when
no actual consequence has happened from any action,
are not apt to be very delicate or inquisitive about
the motives.
The person himself who either from passion, or
from the influence of bad company, has resolved,
and perhaps taken measures to perpetrate some
crime, but who has fortunately been prevented by
an accident which put it out of his power, is sure, if
he has any remains of conscience, to regard this
event all his life after as a great and signal deliverance.
He can never think of it without returning
thanks to Heaven for having been thus graciously
pleased to save him from the guilt in which he was
just ready to plunge himself, and to hinder him from
rendering all the rest of his life a scene of horror, remorse,
and repentance. But though his hands are
161innocent, he is conscious that his heart is equally
guilty as if he had actually executed what he was so
fully resolved upon. It gives great ease to his conscience,
however, to consider that the crime was not
executed, though he knows that the failure arose
from no virtue in him. He still considers himself
as less deserving of punishment and resentment; and
this good fortune either diminishes, or takes away
altogether, all sense of guilt. To remember how
much he was resolved upon it, has no other effect than
to make him regard his escape as the greater and
more miraculous: for he still fancies that he has escaped,
and he looks back upon the danger to which
his peace of mind was exposed, with that terror,
with which one who is in safety may sometimes remember
the hazard he was in of falling over a precipice,
and shudder with horror at the thought.
2. The second effect of this influence of fortune,
is to increase our sense of the merit or demerit of
actions beyond what is due to the motives or affection
from which they proceed, when they happen to
give occasion to extraordinary pleasure or pain. The
agreeable or disagreeable effects of the action often
throw a shadow of merit or demerit upon the agent,
though in his intention there was nothing that deserved
either praise or blame, or at least that deserved
them in the degree in which we are apt to bestow
them. Thus, even the messenger of bad news is
disagreeable to us, and, on the contrary, we feel a
sort of gratitude for the man who brings us good
tidings. For a moment we look upon them both
as the authors, the one of our good, the other of our
bad fortune, and regard them in some measure as
if they had really brought about the events which
162they only give an account of. The first author of
our joy is naturally the object of a transitory gratitude:
we embrace him with warmth and affection,
and should be glad, during the instant of our prosperity,
to reward him as for some signal service. By
the custom of all courts, the officer who brings the
news of a victory, is entitled to considerable preferments,
and the general always chuses one of his
principal favourites to go upon so agreeable an errand.
The first author of our sorrow is, on the contrary,
just as naturally the object of a transitory resentment.
We can scarce avoid looking upon him
with chagrin and uneasiness; and the rude and brutal
are apt to vent upon him that spleen which his intelligence
gives occasion to. Tigranes, King of
Armenia, struck off the head of the man who brought
him the first account of the approach of a formidable
enemy. To punish in this manner the author of
bad tidings, seems barbarous and inhuman: yet, to
reward the messenger of good news, is not disagreeable
to us; we think it suitable to the bounty of
kings. But why do we make this difference, since,
if there is no fault in the one, neither is there any
merit in the other? It is because any sort of reason
seems sufficient to authorize the exertion of the social
and benevolent affections; but it requires the most
solid and substantial to make us enter into that of the
unsocial and malevolent.
But though in general we are averse to enter into
the unsocial and malevolent affections, though we
lay it down for a rule that we ought never to approve
of their gratification, unless so far as the malicious
and unjust intention of the person, against whom
they are directed renders him their proper object;
163yet, upon some occasions, we relax of this severity.
When the negligence of one man has occasioned
some unintended damage to another, we generally
enter so far into the resentment of the sufferer, as to
approve of his inflicting a punishment upon the offender
much beyond what the offence will have appeared
to deserve, had no such unlucky consequence
followed from it.
There is a degree of negligence, which would appear
to deserve some chastisement though it should
occasion no damage to any body. Thus, if a person
should throw a large stone over a wall into a public
street without giving warning to those who might be
passing by, and without regarding where it was likely
to fall, he would undoubtedly deserve some chastisement.
A very accurate police would punish so
absurd an action, even though it had done no mischief.
The person who has been guilty of it, shows
an insolent contempt of the happiness and safety of
others. There is real injustice in his conduct. He
wantonly exposes his neighbour to what no man in
his senses would chuse to expose himself, and evidently
wants that sense of what is due to his fellow-creatures
which is the basis of justice and of society.
Gross negligence therefore is, in the law, said to be
almost equal to malicious design[3]. When any unlucky
consequences happen from such carelessness,
the person who has been guilty of it is often punished
as if he had really intended those consequences;
and his conduct, which was only thoughtless and
insolent, and what deserved some chastisement, is
considered as atrocious, and as liable to the severest
164punishment. Thus if, by the imprudent action
above-mentioned, he should accidentally kill a man,
he is, by the laws of many countries, particularly by
the old law of Scotland, liable to the last punishment.
And though this is no doubt excessively severe, it is
not altogether inconsistent with our natural sentiments.
Our just indignation against the folly and
inhumanity of his conduct is exasperated by our
sympathy with the unfortunate sufferer. Nothing
however would appear more shocking to our natural
sense of equity, than to bring a man to the scaffold
merely for having thrown a stone carelessly into the
street without hurting any body. The folly and inhumanity
of his conduct, however, would in this
case be the same; but still our sentiments would be
very different. The consideration of this difference
may satisfy us how much the indignation, even of
the spectator, is apt to be animated by the actual consequences
of the action. In cases of this kind there
will, if I am not mistaken, be found a great degree
of severity in the laws of almost all nations; as I have
already observed that in those of an opposite kind
there was a very general relaxation of discipline.
There is another degree of negligence which does
not involve in it any sort of injustice. The person
who is guilty of it treats his neighbour as he treats
himself, means no harm to any body, and is far
from entertaining any insolent contempt for the safety
and happiness of others. He is not, however, so
careful and circumspect in his conduct as he ought to
be, and deserves upon this account some degree of
blame and censure, but no sort of punishment. Yet
if by a negligence[4] of this kind he should occasion
165some damage to another person, he is by the laws of,
I believe, all countries, obliged to compensate it.
And though this is no doubt a real punishment, and
what no mortal would have thought of inflicting
upon him, had it not been for the unlucky accident
which his conduct gave occasion to; yet this decision
of the law is approved of by the natural sentiments
of all mankind. Nothing, we think, can be more
just than that one man should not suffer by the carelessness
of another; and that the damage occasioned
by blamable negligence should be made up by the
person who was guilty of it.
There is another species of negligence[5], which
consists merely in a want of the most anxious timidity
and circumspection, with regard to all the possible
consequences of our actions. The want of this
painful attention, when no bad consequences follow
from it, is so far from being regarded as blamable,
that the contrary quality is rather considered as such.
That timid circumspection which is afraid of every
thing, is never regarded as a virtue, but as a quality
which more than any other incapacitates for action
and business. Yet when, from a want of this excessive
care, a person happens to occasion some damage
to another, he is often by the law obliged to
compensate it. Thus, by the Aquilian law, the man,
who not being able to manage a horse that had accidentally
taken fright, should happen to ride down
his neighbour’s slave, is obliged to compensate the
damage. When an accident of this kind happens,
we are apt to think that he ought not to have rode
such a horse, and to regard his attempting it as an unpardonable
166levity; though without this accident we
should not only have made no such reflection, but
should have regarded his refusing it as the effect of
timid weakness, and of an anxiety about merely
possible events, which it is to no purpose to be aware
of. The person himself, who by an accident even of
this kind has involuntarily hurt another, seems to
have some sense of his own ill desert, with regard
to him. He naturally runs up to the sufferer to express
his concern for what has happened, and to
make every acknowledgment in his power. If he
has any sensibility, he necessarily desires to compensate
the damage, and to do every thing he can to
appease that animal resentment, which he is sensible
will be apt to arise in the breast of the sufferer.
To make no apology, to offer no atonement, is regarded
as the highest brutality. Yet why should he
make an apology more than any other person?
Why should he, since he was equally innocent with
any other by-stander, be thus singled out from
among all mankind, to make up for the bad fortune
of another? This task would surely never be imposed
upon him, did not even the impartial spectator
feel some indulgence for what may be regarded as
the unjust resentment of that other.
Such is the effect of the good or bad consequence
of actions upon the sentiments both of
the person who performs them, and of others; and
thus, Fortune, which governs the world, has some
influence where we should be least willing to allow
her any, and directs in some measure the sentiments
of mankind, with regard to the character and conduct
both of themselves and others. That the world
judges by the event, and not by the design, has been
in all ages the complaint, and is the great discouragement
of virtue. Every body agrees to the general
maxim, that as the event does not depend on the
agent, it ought to have no influence upon your sentiments,
with regard to the merit or propriety of his
conduct. But when we come to particulars, we
find that our sentiments are scarce in any one instance
exactly conformable to what this equitable
maxim would direct. The happy or unprosperous
event of any action, is not only apt to give us a good
or bad opinion of the prudence with which it was
conducted, but almost always too animates our gratitude
or resentment, our sense of the merit or demerit
of the design.
168Nature, however, when the implanted the seeds
of this irregularity in the human breast, seems, as
upon all other occasions, to have intended the happiness
and perfection of the species. If the hurtfulness
of the design, if the malevolence of the affection,
were alone the causes which excited our resentment,
we should feel all the furies of that passion against any
person in whose breast we suspected or believed such
designs or affections were harboured, though they
had never broke out into any actions. Sentiments,
thoughts, intentions, would become the objects of
punishment; and if the indignation of mankind ran
as high against them as against actions; if the baseness
of the thought which had given birth to no action,
seemed in the eyes of the world as much to call
aloud for vengeance as the baseness of the action,
every court of judicature would become a real inquisition.
There would be no safety for the most innocent
and circumspect conduct. Bad wishes, bad
views, bad designs, might still be suspected; and while
these excited the same indignation with bad conduct,
while bad intentions were as much resented as bad
actions, they would equally expose the person to punishment
and resentment. Actions therefore which
either produce actual evil, or attempt to produce it,
and thereby put us in the immediate fear of it, are by
the Author of nature rendered the only proper and
approved objects of human punishment and resentment.
Sentiments, designs, affections, though it is
from these that according to cool reason human
actions derive their whole merit or demerit, are
placed by the great Judge of hearts beyond the limits
of every human jurisdiction, and are reserved
for the cognizance of his own unerring tribunal.
169That necessary rule of justice, therefore, that men
in this life are liable to punishment for their actions
only, not for their designs and intentions, is founded
upon this salutary and useful irregularity in human
sentiments concerning merit or demerit, which at
first sight appears so absurd and unaccountable.
But every part of nature, when attentively surveyed,
equally demonstrates the providential care of its
Author, and we may admire the wisdom and goodness
of God even in the weakness and folly of
men.
Nor is that irregularity of sentiments altogether
without its utility, by which the merit of an unsuccessful
attempt to serve, and much more that of mere
good inclinations and kind wishes, appears to be imperfect.
Man was made for action, and to promote
by the exertion of his faculties such changes in
the external circumstances both of himself and
others, as may seem most favourable to the happiness
of all. He must not be satisfied with indolent
benevolence, nor fancy himself the friend of mankind,
because in his heart he wishes well to the prosperity
of the world. That he may call forth the
whole vigour of his soul, and strain every nerve, in
order to produce those ends which it is the purpose of
his being to advance, Nature has taught him, that
neither himself nor mankind can be fully satisfied
with his conduct, nor bestow upon it the full measure
of applause, unless he has actually produced them.
He is made to know, that the praise of good intentions,
without the merit of good offices, will be but of
little avail to excite either the loudest acclamations
of the world, or even the highest degree of self-applause.
The man who has performed no single
action of importance, but whose whole conversation
170and deportment express the justest, the noblest, and
most generous sentiments, can be entitled to demand
no very high reward, even though his inutility should
be owing to nothing but the want of an opportunity
to serve. We can still refuse it him without blame.
We can still ask him, what have you done? What
actual service can you produce, to entitle you to so
great a recompense? We esteem you, and love you;
but we owe you nothing. To reward indeed that
latent virtue which has been useless only for want of
an opportunity to serve, to bestow upon it those
honours and preferments, which, though in some
measure it may be said to deserve them, it could not
with propriety have insisted upon, is the effect of the
most divine benevolence. To punish, on the contrary,
for the affections of the heart only, where no
crime has been committed, is the most insolent and
barbarous tyranny. The benevolent affections seem
to deserve most praise, when they do not wait till it
becomes almost a crime for them not to exert themselves.
The malevolent, on the contrary, can scarce
be too tardy, too slow, or deliberate.
It is even of use that the evil which is done without
design should be regarded as a misfortune to the doer
as well as to the sufferer. Man is thereby taught to
reverence the happiness of his brethren, to tremble
lest he should, even unknowingly, do any thing that
can hurt them, and to dread that animal resentment
which he feels is ready to burst out against him, if
he should without design be the unhappy instrument
of their calamity.
Notwithstanding, however, all these seeming irregularities
of sentiment, if man should unfortunately
171either give occasion to those evils which he did not
intend, or fail in producing that good which he intended,
nature has not left his innocence altogether
without consolation, nor his virtue altogether without
reward. He then calls to his assistance that just
and equitable maxim, that those events which did
not depend upon our conduct ought not to diminish
the esteem that is due to us. He summons up his
whole magnanimity and firmness of soul, and strives
to regard himself, not in the light in which he at
present appears, but in that in which he ought
to appear, in which he would have appeared
had his generous designs been crowned with success,
and in which he would still appear, notwithstanding
their miscarriage, if the sentiments of mankind
were either altogether candid and equitable, or
even perfectly consistent with themselves. The
more candid and humane part of mankind entirely go
along with the efforts which he thus makes to support
himself in his own opinion. They exert their
whole generosity and greatness of mind, to correct
in themselves this irregularity of human nature, and
endeavour to regard his unfortunate magnanimity in
the same light in which, had it been successful, they
would, without any such generous exertion, have naturally
been disposed to consider it.
PART III. Of the foundation of our judgments concerning our own sentiments and conduct, and of the sense of duty. — CHAP. I. Of the consciousness of merited praise or blame. — CHAP. II. In what manner our own judgments refer to what ought to be the judgments of others: and of the origin of general rules. — CHAP. III. Of the influence and authority of the general rules of morality, and that they are justly regarded as the laws of the Deity. — CHAP. IV. In what cases the sense of duty ought to be the sole principle of our conduct; and in what cases it ought to concur with other motives.
173
CONSISTING OF ONE SECTION.
In the two foregoing parts of this discourse, I have
chiefly considered the origin and foundation of our
judgments concerning the sentiments and conduct
of others. I come now to consider the origin of
those concerning our own.
The desire of the approbation and esteem of those
we live with, which is of such importance to our
happiness, cannot be fully and entirely contented but
by rendering ourselves the just and proper objects of
those sentiments, and by adjusting our own character
and conduct according to those measures and
rules by which esteem and approbation are naturally
bestowed. It is not sufficient, that from ignorance
174or mistake, esteem and approbation should some way
or other be bestowed upon us. If we are conscious
that we do not deserve to be so favourably thought
of, and that if the truth was known, we should be
regarded with very opposite sentiments, our satisfaction
is far from being complete. The man who applauds
us either for actions which we did not perform,
or for motives which had no sort of influence
upon our conduct, applauds not us, but another person.
We can derive no sort of satisfaction from his
praises. To us they should be more mortifying than
any censure, and should perpetually call to our minds,
the most humbling of all reflections, the reflection
upon what we ought to be, but what we are not. A
woman who paints to conceal her ugliness, could derive,
one should imagine, but little vanity from the
compliments that are paid to her beauty. These,
we should expect, ought rather to put her in mind of
the sentiments which her real complexion would excite,
and mortify her more by the contrast. To be
pleased with such groundless applause is a proof of
the most superficial levity and weakness. It is what
is properly called vanity, and is the foundation of the
most ridiculous and contemptible vices, the vices of
affectation and common lying; follies which, if experience
did not teach us how common they are, one
should imagine the least spark of common sense
would save us from. The foolish liar, who endeavours
to excite the admiration of the company by
the relation of adventures which never had any existence,
the important coxcomb who gives himself
airs of rank and distinction which he well knows he
has no just pretensions to, are both of them, no
doubt, pleased with the applause which they fancy
175they meet with. But their vanity arises from so
gross an illusion of the imagination, that it is difficult
to conceive how any rational creature should be imposed
upon by it. When they place themselves in
the situation of those whom they fancy they have
deceived, they are struck with the highest admiration
for their own persons. They look upon themselves,
not in that light in which, they know, they ought to
appear to their companions, but in that in which
they believe their companions actually look upon
them. Their superficial weakness and trivial folly
hinder them from ever turning their eyes inwards,
or from seeing themselves in that despicable point of
view in which their own consciences should tell them
that they would appear to every body, if the real
truth should ever come to be known.
As ignorant and groundless praise can give no solid
joy, no satisfaction that will bear any serious examination,
so, on the contrary, it often gives real
comfort to reflect, that though no praise should actually
be bestowed upon us, our conduct, however, has
been such as to deserve it, and has been in every respect
suitable to those measures and rules by which
praise and approbation are naturally and commonly
bestowed. We are pleased not only with praise, but with
having done what is praise-worthy. We are pleased to
think that we have rendered ourselves the natural
objects of approbation, though no approbation,
should ever actually be bestowed upon us: and we
are mortified to reflect that we have justly incurred
the blame of those we live with, though that sentiment
should never actually be exerted against us.
176The man who is conscious to himself that he has exactly
observed those measures of conduct which experience
informs him are generally agreeable, reflects
with satisfaction on the propriety of his own
behaviour; when he views it in the light in which
the impartial spectator would view it, he thoroughly
enters into all the motives which influenced it; he
looks back upon every part of it with pleasure
and approbation, and though mankind should never
be acquainted with what he has done, he regards
himself not so much according to the light in which
they actually regard him, as according to that, in
which they would regard him if they were better informed.
He anticipates the applause and admiration
which in this case would be bestowed upon
him, and he applauds and admires himself by sympathy
with sentiments which do not indeed actually
take place, but which the ignorance of the public
alone hinders from taking place, which he knows are
the natural and ordinary effects of such conduct,
which his imagination strongly connects with it,
and which he has acquired a habit of conceiving as
something that naturally and in propriety ought to
flow from it. Men have often voluntarily thrown
away life to acquire after death a renown which they
could no longer enjoy. Their imagination, in the
mean time, anticipated that fame which was thereafter
to be bestowed upon them. Those applauses
which they were never to hear rung in their ears;
the thoughts of that admiration, whose effects they
were never to feel, played about their hearts, banished
from their breasts the strongest of all natural fears,
and transported them to perform actions which seem
aimed beyond the reach of human nature. But in
177point of reality there is surely no great difference
between that approbation which is not to be bestowed
till we can no longer enjoy it, and that which indeed
is never to be bestowed, but which would be
bestowed if the world was ever made to understand
properly the real circumstances of our behaviour.
If the one often produces such violent effects, we
cannot wonder that the other should always be highly
regarded.
On the contrary, the man who has broke through
all those measures of conduct, which can alone render
him agreeable to mankind, tho’ he should have
the most perfect assurance that what he had done
was for ever to be concealed from every human eye,
it is all to no purpose. When he looks back upon it,
and views it in the light in which the impartial spectator
would view it, he finds that he can enter into
none of the motives which influenced it. He is abashed
and confounded at the thoughts of it, and necessarily
feels a very high degree of that shame which he
would be exposed to, if his actions should ever come
to be generally known. His imagination, in this
case too, anticipates the contempt and derision from
which nothing saves him but the ignorance of those
he lives with. He still feels that he is the natural
object of these sentiments, and still trembles at the
thought of what he would suffer if they were ever actually
exerted against him. But if what he had been
guilty of was not merely one of those improprieties
which are the objects of simple disapprobation, but
one of those enormous crimes which excite detestation
and resentment, he could never think of it, as
long as he had any sensibility left, without feeling all
178the agony of horror and remorse; and though he
could be assured that no man was ever to know it,
and could even bring himself to believe that there
was no God to revenge it, he would still feel enough
of both these sentiments to embitter the whole of his
life: He would still regard himself as the natural object
of the hatred and indignation of all his fellow-creatures;
and if his heart was not grown callous by the
habit of crimes, he could not think without terror and
astonishment even of the manner in which mankind
would look upon him, of what would be the expression
of their countenance and of their eyes, if the
dreadful truth should ever come to be known.
These natural pangs of an affrighted conscience are
the dæmons, the avenging furies which in this life
haunt the guilty, which allow them neither quiet nor
repose, which often drive them to despair and distraction,
from which no assurance of secrecy can protect
them, from which no principles of irreligion can
entirely deliver them, and from which nothing can
free them but the vilest and most abject of all states,
a complete insensibility of honour and infamy, to
vice and virtue. Men of the most detestable characters,
who, in the execution of the most dreadful
crimes, had taken their measures so coolly as to avoid
even the suspicion of guilt, have sometimes been
driven, by the horror of their situation, to discover of
their own accord, what no human sagacity could ever
have investigated. By acknowledging their guilt,
by submitting themselves to the resentment of their
offended citizens, and by thus satiating that vengeance
of which they were sensible that they were become
the proper objects, they hoped by their death
179to reconcile themselves, at least in their own imagination,
to the natural sentiments of mankind, to be
able to consider themselves as less worthy of hatred
and resentment, to atone in some measure for their
crimes, and, if possible, to die in peace and with the
forgiveness of all their fellow-creatures. Compared
to what they felt before the discovery, even the
thought of this, it seems, was happiness.
180
A great part, perhaps the greatest part, of human
happiness and misery arises from the view of our
past conduct, and from the degree of approbation or
disapprobation which we feel from the consideration
of it. But in whatever manner it may affect us, our
sentiments of this kind have always some secret reference
either to what are, or to what upon a certain
condition would be, or to what we imagine ought to
be the sentiments of others. We examine it as we
imagine an impartial spectator would examine it. If
upon placing ourselves in his situation we thoroughly
enter into all the passions and motives which influenced
it, we approve of it by sympathy with the approbation
of this supposed equitable judge. If otherwise,
we enter into his disapprobation and condemn
it.
Was it possible that a human creature could grow
up to manhood in some solitary place without any
communication with his own species, he could no
more think of his own character, of the propriety or
demerit of his own sentiments and conduct, of the
beauty or deformity of his own mind, than of the
beauty or deformity of his own face. All these are
objects which he cannot easily see, which naturally
he does not look at; and with regard to which he
181is provided with no mirror which can present them
to his view. Bring him into society, and he is immediately
provided with the mirror which he wanted
before. It is placed in the countenance and behaviour
of those he lives with, which always mark
when they enter into, and when they disapprove
of his sentiments; and it is here that he first
views the propriety and impropriety of his own
passions, the beauty and deformity of his own
mind. To a man who from his birth was a stranger
to society, the objects of his passions, the external
bodies which either pleased or hurt him, would
occupy his whole attention. The passions themselves,
the desires or aversions, the joys or sorrows,
which those objects excited, though of all things
the most immediately present to him, could scarce
ever be the objects of his thoughts. The idea of
them could never interest him so much as to call
upon his attentive consideration. The consideration
of his joy could in him excite no new joy, nor that
of his sorrow any new sorrow, though the consideration
of the causes of those passions might often excite
both. Bring him into society, and all his own
passions will immediately become the causes of new
passions. He will observe that mankind approve of
some of them, and are disgusted by others. He will
be elevated in the one case, and cast down in the
other; his desires and aversions, his joys and sorrows
will now often become the causes of new desires
and new aversions, new joys and new sorrows:
they will now therefore interest him deeply, and often
call upon his most attentive consideration.
Our first ideas of personal beauty and deformity,
are drawn from the shape and appearance of others,
not from our own. We soon become sensible, however,
182that others exercise the same criticism upon us.
We are pleased when they approve of our figure,
and are disobliged when they seem to be disgusted.
We become anxious to know how far our appearance
deserves either their blame or approbation. We
examine our own persons limb by limb, and by
placing ourselves before a looking-glass, or by some
such expedient, endeavour, as much as possible, to
view ourselves at the distance and with the eyes of
other people. If after this examination we are satisfied
with our own appearance, we can more easily
support the most disadvantageous judgments of
others: if, on the contrary, we are sensible that we
are the natural objects of distaste, every appearance
of their disapprobation mortifies us beyond all measure.
A man who is tolerably handsome, will allow
you to laugh at any little irregularity in his person;
but all such jokes are commonly insupportable to one
who is really deformed. It is evident, however,
that we are anxious about our own beauty and deformity
only on account of its effect upon others. If
we had no connexion with society, we should be altogether
indifferent about either.
In the same manner our first moral criticisms are
exercised upon the characters and conduct of other
people; and we are all very forward to observe how
each of these affects us. But we soon learn, that
others are equally frank with regard to our own.
We become anxious to know how far we deserve
their censure or applause, and whether to them we
must necessarily appear those agreeable or disagreeable
creatures which they represent us. We begin
upon this account to examine our own passions and
conduct, and to consider how these must appear to
them, by considering how they would appear to
183us if in their situation. We suppose ourselves the
spectators of our own behaviour, and endeavour to
imagine what effect it would, in this light, produce
upon us. This is the only looking-glass by which
we can, in some measure, with the eyes of others,
scrutinize the propriety of our own conduct. If in
this view it pleases us, we are tolerably satisfied. We
can be more indifferent about the applause, and, in
some measure, despise the censure of others; secure
that, however misunderstood or misrepresented, we
are the natural and proper objects of approbation.
On the contrary, if we are displeased with it, we are
often upon that very account more anxious to gain
their approbation, and, provided we have not already,
as they say, shaken hands with infamy, we are
altogether distracted at the thoughts of their censure,
which then strikes us with double severity.
When I endeavour to examine my own conduct,
when I endeavour to pass sentence upon it, and either
to approve or condemn it, it is evident that, in
all such cases, I divide myself, as it were, into two
persons, and that I, the examiner and judge, represent
a different character from that other I, the person
whose conduct is examined into and judged of.
The first is the spectator, whose sentiments with regard
to my own conduct I endeavour to enter into,
by placing myself in his situation, and by considering
how it would appear to me when seen from that
particular point of view. The second is the agent,
the person whom I properly call myself, and of
whose conduct, under the character of a spectator,
I was endeavouring to form some opinion. The
first is the judge; the second the pannel. But that
the judge should, in every respect, be the same
184with the pannel, is as impossible, as that the cause
should, in every respect, be the same with the effect.
To be amiable and to be meritorious, that is, to
deserve love and to deserve reward, are the great
characters of virtue, and to be odious and punishable,
of vice. But all these characters have an immediate
reference to the sentiments of others. Virtue
is not said to be amiable or to be meritorious, because
it is the object of its own love, or of its own
gratitude; but because it excites those sentiments in
other men. The consciousness that it is the object
of such favourable regards is the source of that inward
tranquillity and self-satisfaction with which it
is naturally attended, as the suspicion of the contrary
gives occasion to the torments of vice. What so
great happiness as to be beloved, and to know that
we deserve to be beloved? What so great misery
as to be hated, and to know that we deserve to be
hated?
Man is considered as a moral, because he is regarded
as an accountable being. But an accountable
being, as the word expresses, is a being that
must give an account of its actions to some other,
and that consequently must regulate them according
to the good liking of this other. Man is accountable
to God and his fellow-creatures. But
though he is, no doubt, principally accountable to
God; in the order of time, he must necessarily conceive
himself as accountable to his fellow-creatures,
before he can form any idea of the Deity, or of the
rules by which that divine being will judge of his
conduct. A child surely conceives itself as accountable
to its parents, and is elevated or cast down by
185the thought of their merited approbation or disapprobation,
long before it forms any idea of its accountableness
to the Deity, or of the rules by which
that divine being will judge of its conduct.
The great judge of the world, has, for the wisest
reasons, thought proper to interpose, between the
weak eye of human reason, and the throne of his
eternal justice, a degree of obscurity and darkness,
which though it does not entirely cover that great
tribunal from the view of mankind, yet renders the
impression of it faint and feeble in comparison of
what might be expected from the grandeur and importance
of so mighty an object. If those infinite
rewards and punishments which the Almighty has
prepared for those who obey or transgress his will,
were perceived as distinctly as we foresee the frivolous
and temporary retaliations which we may expect
from one another, the weakness of human nature,
astonished at the immensity of objects so little
fitted to its comprehension, could no longer attend
to the little affairs of this world; and it is absolutely
impossible that the business of society could have
been carried on, if, in this respect, there had been a
fuller revelation of the intentions of Providence
than that which has already been made. That
men, however, might never be without a rule to
direct their conduct by, nor without a judge whose
authority should enforce its observation, the Author
of nature has made man the immediate judge of
mankind, and has, in this respect, as in many
others, created him after his own image, and appointed
him his vicegerent upon earth, to superintend
the behaviour of his brethren. They are
taught by nature to acknowledge that power and
186jurisdiction which has thus been conferred upon him,
and to tremble and exult according as they imagine
that they have either merited his censure, or deserved
his applause.
But whatever may be the authority of this inferior
tribunal which is continually before their eyes, if at
any time it should decide contrary to those principles
and rules, which Nature has established for regulating
its judgments, men feel that they may appeal
from this unjust decision, and call upon a superior
tribunal, the tribunal established in their own
breasts, to redress the injustice of this weak or partial
judgment.
There are certain principles established by Nature
for governing our judgment concerning the conduct
of those we live with. As long as we decide according
to those principles, and neither applaud nor condemn
any thing which Nature has not rendered the
proper object of applause or condemnation, nor any
further than she has rendered it such, as our sentence
is, in this case, if I may say so, quite agreeable to
law, it is liable neither to repeal nor to correction of
any kind. The person concerning whom we form
these judgments, must himself necessarily approve of
them. When he puts himself into our situation, he
cannot avoid viewing his own conduct in the very
same light in which we appear to view it. He is
sensible, that to us, and to every impartial spectator,
he must necessarily appear the natural and proper object
of those sentiments which we express with regard
to him. Those sentiments, therefore, must necessarily
produce their full effect upon him, and he cannot
fail to conceive all the triumph of self-approbation
187from, what appears to him, such merited applause,
as well as all the horrors of shame from, what, he
is sensible, is such deserved condemnation.
But it is otherwise, if we have either applauded or
condemned him, contrary to those principles and
rules which Nature has established for the direction
of our judgments concerning every thing of this
kind. If we have either applauded or condemned
him for what, when he put himself into our situation,
does not appear to him to be the object either of applause
or condemnation; as in this case he cannot
enter into our sentiments, provided he has any constancy
or firmness, he is but little affected by them,
and can neither be much elevated by the favourable,
nor greatly mortified by the unfavourable decision.
The applause of the whole world will avail but little,
if our own conscience condemn us; and the disapprobation
of all mankind is not capable of oppressing
us, when we are absolved by the tribunal within our
own breast, and when our own mind tells us that
mankind are in the wrong.
But though this tribunal within the breast be thus
the supreme arbiter of all our actions, though it can
reverse the decisions of all mankind with regard to
our character and conduct, and mortify us amidst
the applause, or support us under the censure of the
world; yet, if we inquire into the origin of its institution,
its jurisdiction we shall find is in a great
measure derived from the authority of that very tribunal,
whose decisions it so often and so justly reverses.
When we first come into the world, from the natural
desire to please, we accustom ourselves to consider
188what behaviour is likely to be agreeable to every
person we converse with, to our parents, to our masters,
to our companions. We address ourselves to
individuals, and for some time fondly pursue the impossible
and absurd project of gaining the good-will
and approbation of every body. We are soon
taught by experience, however, that this universal
approbation is altogether unattainable. As soon as
we come to have more important interests to manage,
we find, that by pleasing one man, we almost certainly
disoblige another, and that by humouring an
individual, we may often irritate a whole people.
The fairest and most equitable conduct must
frequently obstruct the interests, or thwart the
inclinations of particular persons, who will seldom
have candour enough to enter into the propriety of our
motives, or to see that this conduct, how disagreeable
soever to them, is perfectly suitable to our situation.
In order to defend ourselves from such partial judgments,
we soon learn to set up in our own minds a
judge between ourselves and those we live with. We
conceive ourselves as acting in the presence of a person
quite candid and equitable, of one who has no
particular relation either to ourselves, or to those
whose interests are affected by our conduct, who is
neither father, nor brother, nor friend either to them
or to us, but is merely a man in general, an impartial
spectator who considers our conduct with the
same indifference with which we regard that of other
people. If, when we place ourselves in the situation
of such a person, our own actions appear to us under
an agreeable aspect, if we feel that such a spectator
cannot avoid entering into all the motives which
189influenced us, whatever may be the judgments of the
world, we must still be pleased with our own behaviour,
and regard ourselves, in spite of the censure
of our companions, as the just and proper objects of
approbation.
On the contrary, if the man within condemns us,
the loudest acclamations of mankind appear but as
the noise of ignorance and folly, and whenever we
assume the character of this impartial judge, we cannot
avoid viewing our own actions with this distaste
and dissatisfaction. The weak, the vain, and the frivolous,
indeed, may be mortified by the most groundless
censure, or elated by the most absurd applause.
Such persons are not accustomed to consult the judge
within concerning the opinion which they ought to
form of their own conduct. This inmate of the
breast, this abstract man, the representative of mankind,
and substitute of the Deity, whom Nature has
constituted the supreme judge of all their actions, is
seldom appealed to by them. They are contented
with the decision of the inferior tribunal. The approbation
of their companions, of the particular persons
whom they have lived and conversed with, has
generally been the ultimate object of all their wishes.
If they obtain this, their joy is complete; and if they
fail, they are entirely disappointed. They never
think of appealing to the superior court. They have
seldom inquired after its decisions, and are altogether
unacquainted with the rules and forms of its
procedure. When the world injures them, therefore,
they are incapable of doing themselves justice,
and are, in consequence, necessarily the slaves of the
190world. But it is otherwise with the man who has,
upon all occasions, been accustomed to have recourse
to the judge within, and to consider, not what the
world approves or disapproves of, but what appears
to this impartial spectator, the natural and proper
object of approbation or disapprobation. The judgment
of this supreme arbiter of his conduct, is the
applause, which he has been accustomed principally
to court, is the censure which he has been accustomed
principally to fear. Compared with this final decision,
the sentiments of all mankind, though not
altogether indifferent, appear to be but of small moment;
and he is incapable of being either much
elevated by their favourable, or greatly depressed by
their most disadvantageous judgment.
It is only by consulting this judge within, that we
can see whatever relates to ourselves in its proper
shape and dimensions, or that we can make any proper
comparison between our own interests and those
of other men.
As to the eye of the body, objects appear great or
small, not so much according to their real dimensions,
as according to the nearness or distance of their situation;
so do they likewise to what may be called the
natural eye of the mind: and we remedy the defects
of both these organs pretty much in the same manner.
In my present situation an immense landscape of
lawns, and woods, and distant mountains, seems to
do no more than cover the little window which I
write by, and to be out of all proportion less than the
chamber in which I am sitting. I can form a just
comparison between those great objects and the
little objects around me, in no other way, than by
191transporting myself, at least in fancy, to a different
station, from whence I can survey both at nearly
equal distances, and thereby form some judgment
of their real proportions. Habit and experience have
taught me to do this so easily and so readily, that I
am scarce sensible that I do it; and a man must be,
in some measure, acquainted with the philosophy of
vision, before he can be thoroughly convinced, how
little those distant objects would appear to the eye,
if the imagination, from a knowledge of their real
magnitudes, did not swell and dilate them.
In the same manner, to the selfish and original
passions of human nature, the loss or gain of a very
small interest of our own, appears to be of vastly
more importance, excites a much more passionate
joy or sorrow, a much more ardent desire or aversion,
than the greatest concern of another with whom we
have no particular connexion. His interests, as long
as they are surveyed from this station, can never be
put into the balance with our own, can never restrain
us from doing whatever may tend to promote
our own, how ruinous soever to him. Before we
can make any proper comparison of those opposite
interests, we must change our position. We must
view them, neither from our own place, nor yet
from his, neither with our own eyes nor yet with his,
but from the place, and with the eyes of a third person,
who has no particular connexion with either, and
who judges with impartiality between us. Here too,
habit and experience have taught us to do this so
easily and so readily, that we are scarce sensible that
we do it; and it requires, in this case too, some
degree of reflection, and even of philosophy to convince
us, how little interest we should take in the
192greatest concerns of our neighbour, how little we
should be affected by whatever relates to him, if the
sense of propriety and justice did not correct the
otherwise natural inequality of our sentiments.
Let us suppose that the great empire of China,
with all its myriads of inhabitants, was suddenly
swallowed up by an earthquake, and let us consider
how a man of humanity in Europe, who had no sort
of connexion with that part of the world, would be
affected upon receiving intelligence of this dreadful
calamity. He would, I imagine, first of all, express
very strongly his sorrow for the misfortune of that
unhappy people, he would make many melancholy
reflections upon the precariousness of human life, and
the vanity of all the labours of man, which could
thus be annihilated in a moment. He would too,
perhaps, if he was a man of speculation, enter into
many reasonings concerning the effects which this
disaster might produce upon the commerce of Europe,
and the trade and business of the world in general.
And when all this fine philosophy was over, when all
these humane sentiments had been once fairly expressed,
he would pursue his business or his pleasure,
take his repose or his diversion, with the same ease
and tranquility, as if no such accident had happened.
The most frivolous disaster which could befal himself
would occasion a more real disturbance. If he was
to lose his little finger to-morrow, he would not sleep
to-night; but provided he never saw them, he will
snore with the most profound security over the ruin
of a hundred millions of his brethren, and the destruction
of that immense multitude seems plainly
an object less interesting to him, than this paultry
misfortune of his own. To prevent therefore, this
193paultry misfortune to himself would a man of humanity
be willing to sacrifice the lives of a hundred
millions of his brethren, provided he had never seen
them? Human nature startles with horror at the
thought, and the world, in its greatest depravity and
corruption, never produced such a villain as could
be capable of entertaining it. But what makes this
difference? When our passive feelings are almost always
so sordid and so selfish, how comes it that our
active principles should often be so generous and so
noble? When we are always so much more deeply
affected by whatever concerns ourselves, than by
whatever concerns other men; what is it which
prompts the generous, upon all occasions, and the
mean upon many, to sacrifice their own interests to
the greater interests of others? It is not the soft power
of humanity, it is not that feeble spark of benevolence
which Nature has lighted up in the human
heart, that is thus capable of counteracting the
strongest impulses of self-love. It is a stronger
power, a more forcible motive, which exerts itself
upon such occasions. It is reason, principle, conscience,
the inhabitant of the breast, the man within,
the great judge and arbiter of our conduct. It is he,
who, whenever we are about to act so as to affect the
happiness of others, calls to us with a voice capable
of astonishing the most presumptuous of our passions,
that we are but one of the multitude, in no respect
better than any other in it; and that when we prefer
ourselves so shamefully and so blindly to others, we
become the proper objects of resentment, abhorrence,
and execration. It is from him only that we
learn the real littleness of ourselves, and of whatever
relates to ourselves, and the natural misrepresentations
of self-love can be corrected only by the eye of
194this impartial spectator. It is he who shows us
the propriety of generality and the deformity of injustice;
the propriety of resigning the greatest interests
of our own, for the yet greater interests
of others, and the deformity of doing the
smallest injury to another, in order to obtain the
greatest benefit to ourselves. It is not the love of
our neighbour, it is not the love of mankind, which
upon many occasions prompts us to the practice of
those divine virtues. It is a stronger love, a more
powerful affection which generally takes place upon
such occasions, the love of what is honourable and
noble, of the grandeur, and dignity, and superiority
of our own characters.
When the happiness or misery of others depends
in any respect upon our conduct, we dare not, as
self-love would suggest to us, prefer any little interest
of our own, to the yet greater interest of our neighbour.
We feel that we should become the proper objects
of the resentment and indignation of our brethren,
and the sense of the impropriety of this affection
is supported and enlivened by the yet stronger
sense of the demerit of the action, which it would in
this case give occasion to. But when the happiness
or misery of others in no respect depends upon our
conduct, when our own interests are altogether separated
and detached from theirs, so that there is neither
connexion nor competition between them, as
the sense of demerit does not in this case interpose,
the mere sense of impropriety is seldom able to restrain
us from abandoning ourselves to our natural
anxiety about our own affairs, and to our natural indifference
about those of other men. The most vulgar
education teaches us to act, upon all important
occasions, with some sort of impartiality between
195ourselves and others, and even the ordinary commerce
of the world is capable of adjusting our active
principles to some degree of propriety. But it is
the most artificial and refined education only, which
pretends to correct the inequalities of our passive
feelings, and we must for this purpose have recourse
to the severest, as well as to the profoundest philosophy.
Two different sets of philosophers have attempted
to teach us this hardest of all the lessons of morality.
One set have laboured to increase our sensibility to
the interests of others; another to diminish that to
our own. The first would have us feel for others as
we naturally feel for ourselves. The second would
have us feel for ourselves, as we naturally feel for
others.
The first are those melancholy moralists, who are
perpetually reproaching us with our happiness, while
so many of our brethren are in misery,[6] who regard
as impious the natural joy of prosperity, which does
not think of the many wretches that are at every instant
labouring under all sorts of calamities, in the
languor of poverty, in the agony of disease, in the
horrors of death, under the insults and oppression of
their enemies. Commiseration for those miseries
which we never saw, which we never heard of, but
which we may be assured are at all times infecting
such numbers of our fellow-creatures, ought, they
think, to damp the pleasures of the fortunate, and to
render a certain melancholy dejection habitual to all
men. But first of all, this extreme sympathy with
196misfortunes, which we know nothing about, seems
altogether absurd and unreasonable. Take the whole
earth at an average, for one man who suffers pain or
misery, you will find twenty in prosperity and joy,
or at least in tolerable circumstances. No reason,
surely, can be assigned why we should rather weep
with the one than rejoice with the twenty. This
artificial commiseration, besides, is not only absurd,
but seems altogether unattainable; and those who
affect this character have commonly nothing but a
certain hypocritical sadness, which, without reaching
the heart, serves only to render the countenance and
convocation impertinently dismal and disagreeable.
And last of all, this disposition of mind, though it
could be attained, would be perfectly useless, and
could serve no other purpose than to render miserable
the person who was possessed of it. Whatever interest
we take in the fortune of those with whom
we have no acquaintance or connexion, and who
are placed altogether out of the sphere of our activity,
can produce only anxiety to ourselves, without any
manner of advantage to them. To what purpose
should we trouble ourselves about the world in the
moon? All men, even those at the greatest distance,
are no doubt entitled to our good wishes, and our
good wishes we naturally give them. But if, notwithstanding,
they should be unfortunate, to give
ourselves any anxiety upon that account, seems to
be no part of our duty. That we should be but
little interested, therefore, in the fortune of those
whom we can neither serve nor hurt, and who are in
every respect so very remote from us, seems wisely
ordered by nature; and if it were possible to
alter in this respect the original constitution of our
frame, we could yet gain nothing by the change.
197Among the moralists who endeavour to correct
the natural inequality of our passive feelings by diminishing
our sensibility to what peculiarly concerns
ourselves, we may count all the ancient sects of philosophers,
but particularly the ancient stoics. Man,
according to the stoics, ought to regard himself, not
as something separated and detached, but as a citizen
of the world, a member of the vast commonwealth
of nature. To the interest of this great community,
he ought at all times to be willing that his
own little interest should be sacrificed. Whatever
concerns himself, ought to affect him no more than
whatever concerns any other equally important part
of this immense system. We should view ourselves,
not in the light in which our own selfish passions are
apt to place us, but in the light in which any other
citizen of the world would view us. What befalls
ourselves we should regard as what befalls our neighbour,
or, what comes to the same thing, as our
neighbour regards what befalls us. “When our
neighbour,” says Epictetus, “loses his wife or his
son, there is nobody who is not sensible that this is a
human calamity, a natural event altogether, according
to the ordinary course of things: but when
the same thing happens to ourselves, then we cry
out, as if we had suffered the most dreadful misfortune.
We ought, however, to remember how
we were affected when this accident happened to
another, and such as we were in his case, such
ought we to be in our own.” How difficult
soever it may be to attain this supreme degree
of magnanimity and firmness, it is by no means either
absurd or useless to attempt it. Though few
men have the stoical idea of what this perfect propriety
requires, yet all men endeavour in some measure
198to command themselves, and to bring down
their selfish passions to something which their neighbour
can go along with. But this can never be done
so effectually as by viewing whatever befalls themselves
in the light in which their neighbours are apt
to view it. The stoical philosophy, in this respect,
does little more than unfold our natural ideas of
perfection. There is nothing absurd or improper,
therefore, in aiming at this perfect self-command.
Neither would the attainment of it be useless, but,
on the contrary, the most advantageous of all things,
as establishing our happiness upon the most solid and
secure foundation, a firm confidence in that wisdom
and justice which governs the world, and an entire
resignation of ourselves, and of whatever relates to
ourselves to the all-wise disposal of this ruling principle
in nature.
It scarce ever happens, however, that we are capable
of adjusting our passive feelings to this perfect
propriety. We indulge ourselves, and even the
world indulges us, in some degree of irregularity in
this respect. Though we should be too much affected
by what concerns ourselves, and too little by
what concerns other men, yet, if we always act with
impartiality between ourselves and others, if we never
actually sacrifice any great interest of others, to
any little interest of our own, we are easily pardoned:
and it were well, if, upon all occasions, those
who desire to do their duty were capable of maintaining
even this degree of impartiality between
themselves and others. But this is very far from
being the case. Even in good men, the judge within
is often in danger of being corrupted by the violence
and injustice of their selfish passions, and is
199often induced to make a report very different from
what the real circumstances of the case are capable
of authorizing.
There are two different occasions, upon which we
examine our own conduct, and endeavour to view
it in the light in which the impartial spectator would
view it. First, when we are about to act; and, secondly,
after we have acted. Our views are very
partial in both cases, but they are most so, when it
is of most importance that they should be otherwise.
When we are about to act, the eagerness of passion
will seldom allow us to consider what we are
doing with the candour of an indifferent person.
The violent emotions which at that time agitate us,
discolour our views of things, even when we are endeavouring
to place ourselves in the situation of another,
and to regard the objects that interest us, in
the light in which they will naturally appear to him.
The fury of our own passions constantly calls us
back to our own place, where every thing appears
magnified and misrepresented by self-love. Of the
manner in which those objects would appear to another,
of the view which he would take of them, we
can obtain, if I may say so, but instantaneous
glimpses, which vanish in a moment, and which
even while they last are not altogether just. We
cannot even for that moment divest ourselves entirely
of the heat and keenness with which our peculiar
situation inspires us, nor consider what we are about
to do with the complete impartiality of an equitable
judge. The passions, upon this account, as father
Malebranche says, all justify themselves, and seem
200reasonable, and proportioned to their objects, as
long as we continue to feel them.
When the action is over, indeed, and the passions
which prompted it have subsided, we can enter more
coolly into sentiments of the indifferent spectator.
What before interested us, is now become almost as
indifferent to us as it always was to him, and we can
now examine our own conduct with his candour and
impartiality. But our judgments now are of little
importance, compared to what they were before;
and when they are most severely impartial, can commonly
produce nothing but vain regret, and unavailing
repentance, without securing us from the
like errors for the future. It is seldom, however,
that they are quite candid even in this case. The
opinion which we entertain of our own character,
depends entirely on our judgment concerning our
past conduct. It is so disagreeable to think ill of
ourselves, that we often purposely turn away our
view from those circumstances which might render
that judgment unfavourable. He is a bold surgeon,
they say, whose hand does not tremble when he
performs an operation upon his own person; and he
is often equally bold who does not hesitate to pull
off the mysterious veil of self-delusion, which covers
from his view the deformities of his own conduct.
Rather than see our own behaviour under so disagreeable
an aspect, we too often, foolishly and weakly,
endeavour to exasperate anew those unjust passions
which had formerly misled us; we endeavour by artifice
to awaken our old hatreds, and irritate afresh
our almost forgotten resentments: we even exert
ourselves for this miserable purpose, and thus persevere
in injustice, merely because we once were unjust,
201and because we are ashamed and afraid to see
that we were so.
So partial are the views of mankind with regard
to the propriety of their own conduct, both at the
time of action and after it; and so difficult is it for
them to view it in the light in which any indifferent
spectator would consider it. But if it was by a peculiar
faculty, such as the moral sense is supposed to
be, that they judged of their own conduct, if they
were endued with a particular power of perception,
which distinguished the beauty or deformity of passions
and affections; as their own passions would be
more immediately exposed to the view of this faculty,
it would judge with more accuracy concerning
them, than concerning those of other men, of
which it had only a more distant prospect.
This self-deceit, this fatal weakness of mankind,
is the source of half the disorders of human life. If
we saw ourselves in the light in which others see us,
or in which they would see us if they knew all, a reformation
would generally be unavoidable. We
could not otherwise endure the sight.
Nature, however, has not left this weakness, which
is of so much importance, altogether without a remedy;
nor has she abandoned us entirely to the delusions
of self-love. Our continual observations upon
the conduct of others, insensibly lead us to form
to ourselves certain general rules concerning what is
fit and proper either to be done or to be avoided.
Some of their actions shock all our natural sentiments.
We hear every body about us express the
like detestation against them. This still further confirms,
and even exasperates our natural sense of
202their deformity. It satisfies us that we view them
in the proper light, when we see other people view
them in the same light. We resolve never to be
guilty of the like, nor ever, upon any account, to
render ourselves in this manner the objects of universal
disapprobation. We thus naturally lay down
to ourselves a general rule, that all such actions are
to be avoided, as tending to render us odious, contemptible,
or punishable, the objects of all those
sentiments for which we have the greatest dread and
aversion. Other actions, on the contrary, call forth
our approbation, and we hear every body around us
express the same favourable opinion concerning
them. Every body is eager to honour and reward
them. They excite all those sentiments for which
we have by nature the strongest desire; the love, the
gratitude, the admiration of mankind. We become
ambitious of performing the like; and thus naturally
lay down to ourselves a rule of another kind, that
every opportunity of acting in this manner is carefully
to be sought after.
It is thus that the general rules of morality are
formed. They are ultimately founded upon experience
of what, in particular instances, our moral faculties,
our natural sense of merit and propriety,
approve, or disapprove of. We do not originally
approve or condemn particular actions; because, upon
examination, they appear to be agreeable or inconsistent
with a certain general rule. The general
rule, on the contrary, is formed by finding from experience,
that all actions of a certain kind, or circumstanced
in a certain manner, are approved or
disapproved of. To the man who first saw an inhuman
murder, committed from avarice, envy, or
203unjust resentment, and upon one too that loved and
trusted the murderer, who beheld the last agonies of
the dying person, who heard him, with his expiring
breath, complain more of the perfidy and ingratitude
of his false friend, than of the violence which
had been done to him, there could be no occasion,
in order to conceive how horrible such an action was,
that he should reflect, that one of the most sacred
rules of conduct was what prohibited the taking
away the life of an innocent person, that this was a
plain violation of that rule, and consequently a very
blamable action. His detestation of this crime, it
is evident, would arise instantaneously and antecedent
to his having formed to himself any such general
rule. The general rule, on the contrary,
which he might afterwards form, would be founded
upon the detestation which he felt necessarily arise in
his own breast, at the thought of this, and every
other particular action of the same kind.
When we read in history or romance, the account
of actions either of generosity or of baseness, the admiration
which we conceive for the one, and the
contempt which we feel for the other, neither
of them arise from reflecting that there are certain
general rules which declare all actions of the one
kind admirable, and all actions of the other contemptible.
Those general rules, on the contrary,
are all formed from the experience we have had of
the effects which actions of all different kinds naturally
produce upon us.
An amiable action, a respectable action, an horrid
action, are all of them actions which naturally
excite the love, the respect, or the horror of the
204spectator, for the person who performs them. The
general rules which determine what actions are,
and what are not, the objects of each of those sentiments,
can be formed no other way than by observing
what actions actually and in fact excite them.
When these general rules, indeed, have been
formed, when they are universally acknowledged
and established, by the concurring sentiments of
mankind, we frequently appeal to them as to the
standards of judgment, in debating concerning the
degree of praise or blame that is due to certain actions
of a complicated and dubious nature. They
are upon these occasions commonly cited as the ultimate
foundations of what is just and unjust in human
conduct; and this circumstance seems to have
misled several very eminent authors, to draw up
their systems in such a manner, as if they had supposed
that the original judgments of mankind with
regard to right and wrong, were formed like the
decisions of a court of judicatory, by considering
first the general rule, and then, secondly, whether
the particular action under consideration fell properly
within its comprehension.
Those general rules of conduct, when they have
been fixed in our mind by habitual reflection, are of
great use in correcting misrepresentations of self-love
concerning what is fit and proper to be done in our
particular situation. The man of furious resentment,
if he was to listen to the dictates of that passion,
would perhaps regard the death of his enemy, as but
a small compensation for the wrong, he imagines,
he has received; which, however, may be no more
than a very slight provocation. But his observations
205upon the conduct of others, have taught him how
horrible all such sanguinary revenges appear. Unless
his education has been very singular, he has laid
it down to himself as an inviolable rule, to abstain
from them upon all occasions. This rule preserves
its authority with him, and renders him incapable of
being guilty of such a violence. Yet the fury of his
own temper may be such, that had this been the
first time in which he considered such an action, he
would undoubtedly have determined it to be quite
just and proper, and what every impartial spectator
would approve of. But that reverence for the rule
which past experience has impressed upon him, checks
the impetuosity of his passion, and helps him to correct
the too partial views which self-love might
otherwise suggest, of what was proper to be done
in his situation. If he should allow himself to be
so far transported by passion as to violate this rule,
yet even in this case, he cannot throw off altogether
the awe and respect with which he has been accustomed
to regard it. At the very time of acting, at
the moment in which passion mounts the highest, he
hesitates and trembles at the thought of what he is
about to do: he is secretly conscious to himself that
he is breaking through those measures of conduct,
which, in all his cool hours, he had resolved never
to infringe, which he had never seen infringed by
others without the highest disapprobation, and of
which the infringement, his own mind forebodes,
must soon render him the object of the same disagreeable
sentiments. Before he can take the last
fatal resolution, he is tormented with all the agonies
of doubt and uncertainty; he is terrified at the
thought of violating so sacred a rule, and at the same
time is urged and goaded on by the fury of his desires
206to violate it. He changes his purpose every
moment; sometimes he resolves to adhere to his
principle, and not indulge a passion which may corrupt
the remaining part of his life with the horrors of
shame and repentance; and a momentary calm
takes possession of his breast, from the prospect of
that security and tranquillity which he will enjoy
when he thus determines not to expose himself to
the hazard of a contrary conduct. But immediately
the passion rouses anew, and with fresh fury drives
him on to commit what he had the instant before resolved
to abstain from. Wearied and distracted
with those continual irresolutions, he at length,
from a sort of despair, makes the last fatal and irrecoverable
step; but with that terror and amazement
with which one flying from an enemy, throws
himself over a precipice, where he is sure of meeting
with more certain destruction than from any
thing that pursues him from behind. Such are his
sentiments even at the time of acting; though he is
then, no doubt, less sensible of the impropriety of
his own conduct than afterwards, when his passion
being gratified and palled, he begins to view what
he has done in the light in which others are apt to
view it; and actually feels, what he had only foreseen
very imperfectly before, the stings of remorse
and repentance begin to agitate and torment him.
207
The regard to those general rules of conduct,
is what is properly called a sense of duty, a principle
of the greatest consequence in human life, and
the only principle by which the bulk of mankind are
capable of directing their actions. Many men behave
very decently, and through the whole of their
lives avoid any considerable degree of blame, who
yet, perhaps, never felt the sentiment upon the
propriety of which we found our approbation of
their conduct, but acted merely from a regard to
what they saw were the established rules of behaviour.
The man who has received great benefits
from another person, may, by the natural coldness of
his temper, feel but a very small degree of the sentiment
of gratitude. If he has been virtuously educated,
however, he will often have been made to observe
how odious those actions appear which denote a
want of this sentiment, and how amiable the contrary.
Tho’ his heart therefore is not warmed with
any grateful affection, he will strive to act as if it
was, and will endeavour to pay all those regards
and attentions to his patron which the liveliest gratitude
208could suggest. He will visit him regularly;
he will behave to him respectfully; he will never
talk of him but with expressions of the highest esteem,
and of the many obligations which he owes
to him. And what is more, he will carefully embrace
every opportunity of making a proper return
for past services. He may do all this too without
any hypocrisy or blamable dissimulation, without
any selfish intention of obtaining new favours, and
without any design of imposing either upon his benefactor
or the public. The motive of his actions
may be no other than a reverence for the established
rule of duty, a serious and earnest desire of acting,
in every respect, according to the law of gratitude.
A wife, in the same manner, may sometimes not
feel that tender regard for her husband which is suitable
to the relation that subsists between them. If
she has been virtuously educated, however, she will
endeavour to act as if she felt it, to be careful, officious,
faithful, and sincere, and to be deficient in
none of those attentions which the sentiment of conjugal
affection could have prompted her to perform.
Such a friend, and such a wife, are neither of them,
undoubtedly, the very best of their kinds; and
though both of them may have the most serious and
earnest desire to fulfil every part of their duty, yet
they will fail in many nice and delicate regards,
they will miss many opportunities of obliging, which
they could never have overlooked if they had possessed
the sentiment that is proper to their situation.
Though not the very first of their kinds, however,
they are perhaps the second; and if the regard to
the general rules of conduct has been very strongly
impressed upon them, neither of them will fail in
any essential part of their duty. None but those of
209the happiest mould are capable of suiting, with exact
justness, their sentiments and behaviour to the
smallest difference of situation, and of acting upon
all occasions with the most delicate and accurate
propriety. The coarse clay of which the bulk of
mankind are formed, cannot be wrought up to such
perfection. There is scarce any man, however,
who by discipline, education, and example, may not
be impressed with a regard to general rules, as to act
upon almost every occasion with tolerable decency,
and through the whole of his life avoid any considerable
degree of blame.
Without this sacred regard to general rules, there
is no man whose conduct can be much depended
upon. It is this which constitutes the most essential
difference between a man of principle and honour
and a worthless fellow. The one adheres, on all
occasions, steadily and resolutely to his maxims,
and preserves through the whole of his life one even
tenour of conduct. The other, acts variously and
accidentally, as humour, inclination, or interest
chance to be uppermost. Nay, such are the inequalities
of humour to which all men are subject,
that without this principle, the man who, in his cool
hours, had the most delicate sensibility to the propriety
of conduct, might often be led to act absurdly
upon the most frivolous occasions, and when
it was scarce possible to assign any serious motive for
his behaviour in this manner. Your friend makes
you a visit when you happen to be in a humour
which makes it disagreeable to receive him: in your
present mood this civility is very apt to appear an
impertinent intrusion; and if you were to give way
to the views of things which at this time occur,
210though civil in your temper, you would behave to
him with coldness and contempt. What renders
you incapable of such a rudeness, is nothing but a
regard to the general rules of civility and hospitality,
which prohibit it. That habitual reverence which
your former experience has taught you for these,
enables you to act, upon all such occasions, with
nearly equal propriety, and hinders those inequalities
of temper, to which all men are subject, from
influencing your conduct in any very sensible degree.
But if without regard to these general rules, even
the duties of politeness, which are so easily observed,
and which can scarce have any serious motive
to violate, would yet be so frequently violated,
what would become of the duties of justice, of
truth, of chastity, of fidelity, which it is often so
difficult to observe, and which there may be so many
strong motives to violate? But upon the tolerable
observance of these duties, depends the very
existence of human society, which would crumble
into nothing if mankind were not generally impressed
with a reverence for those important rules of
conduct.
This reverence is still further enhanced by an opinion
which is first impressed by nature, and afterwards
confirmed by reasoning and philosophy, that
those important rules of morality, are the commands
and laws of the Deity, who will finally reward the
obedient, and punish the transgressors of their duty.
This opinion or apprehension, I say, seems first to
be impressed by nature. Men are naturally led to
ascribe to those mysterious beings, whatever they
are, which happen, in any country, to be the objects
211of religious fear, all their own sentiments and
passions. They have no other, they can conceive
no other to ascribe to them. Those unknown intelligences
which they imagine but see not, must
necessarily be formed with some sort of resemblance
to those intelligences of which they have experience.
During the ignorance and darkness of pagan superstition,
mankind seem to have formed the ideas of
their divinities with so little delicacy, that they ascribed
to them, indiscriminately, all the passions of
human nature, those not excepted which do the
least honour to our species, such as lust, hunger,
avarice, envy, revenge. They could not fail therefore,
to ascribe to those beings, for the excellence
of whose nature they still conceived the highest admiration,
those sentiments and qualities which are
the great ornaments of humanity, and which seem
to raise it to a resemblance of divine perfection, the
love of virtue and beneficence, and the abhorrence
of vice and injustice. The man who was injured,
called upon Jupiter to be witness of the wrong that
was done to him, and could not doubt, but that divine
being would behold it with the same indignation
which would animate the meanest of mankind,
who looked on when injustice was committed.
The man who did the injury, felt himself to be
the proper object of detestation and resentment of
mankind; and his natural fears led him to impute
the same sentiments to those awful beings, whose
presence he could not avoid, and whose power he
could not resist. These natural hopes and fears,
and suspicions, were propagated by sympathy, and
confirmed by education; and the gods were universally
represented and believed to be the rewarders
of humanity and mercy, and the avengers of perfidy
212and injustice. And thus religion, even in its
rudest form, gave a sanction to the rules of morality,
long before the age of artificial reasoning and
philosophy. That the terrors of religion should
thus enforce the natural sense of duty, was of too
much importance to the happiness of mankind, for
nature to leave it dependent upon the slowness and
uncertainty of philosophical researches.
These researches, however, when they came to
take place, confirmed those original anticipations of
nature. Upon whatever we suppose that our moral
faculties are founded, whether upon a certain modification
of reason, upon an original instinct, called a
moral sense, or upon some other principle of our
nature, it cannot be doubted, that they were given
us for the direction of our conduct in this life. They
carry along with them the most evident badges of
this authority, which denote that they were set up
within us to be the supreme arbiters of all our actions,
to superintend all our senses, passions, and appetites,
and to judge how far each of them was either to be
indulged or restrained. Our moral faculties are by no
means, as some have pretended, upon a level in this
respect with the other faculties and appetites of our
nature, endowed with no more right to restrain these
last, than these last are to restrain them. No other
faculty or principle of action judges of any other.
Love does not judge of resentment, nor resentment
of love. Those two passions may be opposite to one
another, but cannot, with any propriety, be said to
approve or disapprove of one another. But it is the
peculiar office of those faculties now under our consideration
to judge, to bestow censure or applause
upon all the other principles of our nature. They
213may be considered as a sort of senses of which those
principles are the objects. Every sense is supreme
over its own objects. There is no appeal from the
eye with regard to the beauty of colours, nor from
the ear with regard to the harmony of sounds, nor
from the taste with regard to the agreeableness of
flavours. Each of those senses judges in the last
resort of its own objects. Whatever gratifies the
taste is sweet, whatever pleases the eye is beautiful,
whatever sooths the ear is harmonious. The very
essence of each of those qualities consists in being
fitted to please the sense to which it is addressed. It
belongs to our moral faculties, in the same manner
to determine when the ear ought to be soothed, when
the eye ought to be indulged, when the taste ought
to be gratified, when and how far every other principle
of our nature ought to be indulged or restrained.
What is agreeable to our moral faculties, is fit,
and right, and proper to be done; the contrary
wrong, unfit, and improper. The sentiments which
they approve of, are graceful and unbecoming. The
very words, right, wrong, fit, improper, graceful,
unbecoming, mean only what pleases or displeases
those faculties.
Since these, therefore, were plainly intended to be
the governing principles of human nature, the rules
which they prescribe, are to be regarded as the commands
and laws of the Deity, promulgated by those
vicegerents which he has thus set up within us. All
general rules are commonly denominated laws: thus
the general rules which bodies observe in the communication
of motion, are called the laws of motion.
But those general rules which our moral faculties
observe in approving or condemning whatever sentiment
214or action is subjected to their examination, may
much more justly be denominated such. They have
a much greater resemblance to what are properly called
laws, those general rules which the sovereign lays
down to direct the conduct of his subjects. Like
them they are rules to direct the free actions of men:
they are prescribed most surely by a lawful superior,
and are attended to in the sanction of rewards and
punishments. Those vicegerents of God within us,
never fail to punish the violation of them, by the torments
of inward shame, and self-condemnation;
and on the contrary, always reward obedience with
tranquillity of mind, with contentment, and self-satisfaction.
There are innumerable other considerations which
serve to confirm the same conclusion. The happiness
of mankind, as well as of all other rational
creatures, seems to have been the original purpose
intended by the Author of nature, when he
brought them into existence. No other end seems
worthy of that supreme wisdom and divine benignity
which we necessarily ascribe to him; and this
opinion, which we are led to by the abstract consideration
of his infinite perfections, is still more confirmed
by the examination of the works of nature,
which seem all intended to promote happiness, and
to guard against misery. But by acting according
to the dictates of our moral faculties, we necessarily
pursue the most effectual means for promoting the
happiness of mankind, and may therefore be said,
in some sense, to co-operate with the Deity, and to
advance as far as in our power the plan of Providence.
By acting otherways, on the contrary, we
seem to obstruct, in some measure, the scheme
which the Author of nature has established for the
215happiness and perfection of the world, and to declare
ourselves, if I may say so, in some measure the
enemies of God. Hence we are naturally encouraged
to hope for his extraordinary favour and reward
in the one case, and to dread his vengeance
and punishment in the other.
There are besides many other reasons, and many
other natural principles, which all tend to confirm
and inculcate the same salutary doctrine. If we consider
the general rules by which external prosperity
and adversity are commonly distributed in this life,
we shall find, that notwithstanding the disorder in
which all things appear to be in this world, yet even
here every virtue naturally meets with its proper reward,
with the recompense which is most fit to encourage
and promote it; and this too so surely, that
it requires a very extraordinary concurrence of circumstances
entirely to disappoint it. What is the
reward most proper for encouraging industry, prudence,
and circumspection? Success in every sort
of business. And is it possible that in the whole of
life these virtues should fail of attaining it? Wealth
and external honours are their proper recompense,
and the recompense which they can seldom fail of
acquiring. What reward is most proper for promoting
the practice of truth, justice, and humanity?
The confidence, the esteem, and love of those we
live with. Humanity does not desire to be great,
but to be beloved. It is not in being rich that truth
and justice would rejoice, but in being trusted and
believed, recompenses which those virtues must almost
always acquire. By some very extraordinary
and unlucky circumstance, a good man may come
to be suspected of a crime of which he was altogether
216incapable, and upon that account be most unjustly
exposed for the remaining part of his life to
the horror and aversion of mankind. By an accident
of this kind he may be said to lose his all, notwithstanding
his integrity and justice; in the same
manner as a cautious man, notwithstanding his utmost
circumspection, may be ruined by an earthquake
or an inundation. Accidents of the first
kind, however, are perhaps still more rare, and still
more contrary to the common course of things than
those of the second; and still it remains true, that the
practice of truth, justice, and humanity, is a certain
and almost infallible method of acquiring what those
virtues chiefly aim at, the confidence and love of
those we live with. A person may be very easily
misrepresented with regard to a particular action;
but it is scarce possible that he should be so with regard
to the general tenor of his conduct. An innocent
man may be believed to have done wrong:
this, however, will rarely happen. On the contrary,
the established opinion of the innocence of his
manners, will often lead us to absolve him where he
has really been in the fault, notwithstanding very
strong presumptions. A knave, in the same manner
may escape censure, or even meet applause, for
a particular knavery, in which his conduct is not
understood. But no man was ever habitually such,
without being almost universally known to be so,
and without being even frequently suspected of
guilt, when he was in reality perfectly innocent.
And so far as vice and virtue can be either punished
or rewarded by the sentiments and opinions of mankind,
they both, according to the common course
of things, meet even here with something more
than exact and impartial justice.
217But though the general rules by which prosperity
and adversity are commonly distributed, when considered
in this cool and philosophical light, appear to
be perfectly suited to the situation of mankind in
this life, yet they are by no means suited to some of
our natural sentiments. Our natural love and admiration
for some virtues is such, that we should
wish to bestow on them all sorts of honours and rewards,
even those which we must acknowledge to
be the proper recompenses of other qualities with
which those virtues are not always accompanied.
Our detestation, on the contrary, for some vices is
such, that we should desire to heap upon them every
sort of disgrace and disaster, those not excepted
which are the natural consequences of very different
qualities. Magnanimity, generosity, and justice
command so high a degree of admiration, that we
desire to see them crowned with wealth, and power,
and honours of every kind, the natural consequences
of prudence, industry, and application; qualities
with which those virtues are not inseparably connected.
Fraud, falsehood, brutality, and violence, on
the other hand, excite in every human breast such
scorn and abhorrence, that our indignation rouses to
see them possess those advantages which they may in
some sense be said to have merited, by the diligence
and industry with which they are sometimes attended.
The industrious knave cultivates the soil; the indolent
good man leaves it uncultivated. Who ought
to reap the harvest? Who starve, and who live in
plenty? The natural course of things decides it in
favour of the knave: the natural sentiments of mankind
in favour of the man of virtue. Man judges,
that the good qualities of the one are greatly over-recompensed
by those advantages which they tend to
218procure him, and that the omissions of the other are
by far too severely punished by the distress which
they naturally bring upon him; and human laws,
the consequences of human sentiments, forfeit the
life and the estate of the industrious and cautious
traitor, and reward, by extraordinary recompenses,
the fidelity and public spirit of the improvident and
careless good citizen. Thus man is by Nature directed
to correct, in some measure, that distribution
of things which she herself would otherwise have
made. The rules which for this purpose she prompts
him to follow, are different from those which she
herself observes. She bestows upon every virtue, and
upon every vice, that precise reward or punishment
which is best fitted to encourage the one, or to restrain
the other. She is directed by this sole consideration,
and pays little regard to the different degrees
of merit and demerit, which they may seem to possess
in the sentiments and passions of man. Man, on
the contrary, pays regard to this only, and would
endeavour to render the state of every virtue precisely
proportioned to that degree of love and esteem, and
of every vice to that degree of contempt and abhorrence,
which he himself conceives for it. The rules
which she follows are fit for her, those which he follows
for him: but both are calculated to promote the
same great end, the order of the world, and the perfection
and happiness of human nature.
But though man is thus employed to alter that
distribution of things which natural events would
make, if left to themselves; though, like the gods
of the poets, he is perpetually interposing, by extraordinary
means, in favour of virtue, and in opposition
to vice, and like them, endeavours to turn away
219the arrow that is aimed at the head of the righteous,
but accelerates the sword of destruction that is lifted
up against the wicked; yet he is by no means able
to render the fortune of either quite suitable to his
own sentiments and wishes. The natural course of
things cannot be entirely controuled by the impotent
endeavours of man: the current is too rapid and
too strong for him to stop it; and though the rules
which direct it appear to have been established for
the wisest and best purposes, they sometimes produce
effects which shock all his natural sentiments.
That a great combination of men, should prevail
over a small one; that those who engage in an enterprise
with fore-thought and all necessary preparation,
should prevail over such as oppose them without
any; and that every end should be acquired by
those means only which Nature has established for
acquiring it, seems to be a rule not only necessary
and unavoidable in itself, but even useful and proper
for rousing the industry and attention of mankind.
Yet, when, in consequence of this rule, violence and
artifice prevail over sincerity and justice, what indignation
does it not excite in the breast of every humane
spectator? What sorrow and compassion for the
sufferings of the innocent, and what furious resentment
against the success of the oppressor? We are
equally grieved and enraged, at the wrong that is
done, but often find it altogether out of our power
to redress it. When we thus despair of finding any
force upon earth which can check the triumph of
injustice, we naturally appeal to Heaven, and hope,
that the great Author of our nature will himself execute
hereafter, what all the principles which he has
given us for the direction of our conduct, prompt us
to attempt even here; that he will complete the
220plan which he himself has thus taught us to begin;
and will, in a life to come, render to every one according
to the works which he has performed in this
world. And thus we are led to the belief of a future
state, not only by the weaknesses, by the hopes and
fears of human nature, but by the noblest and best
principles which belong to it, by the love of virtue,
and by the abhorrence of vice and injustice.
“Does it suit the greatness of God,” says the eloquent
and philosophical bishop of Clermont, with
that passionate and exaggerating force of imagination,
which seems sometimes to exceed the bounds of
decorum; “does it suit the greatness of God, to
leave the world which he has created in so universal
a disorder? To see the wicked prevail almost
always over the just; the innocent dethroned
by the usurper; the father become the victim of
the ambition of an unnatural son; the husband
expiring under the stroke of a barbarous and faithless
wife? From the height of his greatness ought
God to behold those melancholy events as a fantastical
amusement, without taking any share in
them? Because he is great, should he be weak,
or unjust, or barbarous? Because men are little,
ought they to be allowed either to be dissolute
without punishment, or virtuous without reward?
O God! if this is the character of your Supreme
Being; if it is you whom we adore under such
dreadful ideas; I can no longer acknowledge you
for my father, for my protector, for the comforter
of my sorrow, the support of my weakness, the
rewarder of my fidelity. You would then be no
more than an indolent and fantastical tyrant, who
sacrifices mankind to his insolent vanity, and who
221has brought them out of nothing, only to make
them serve for the sport of his leisure, and of his
caprice.”
When the general rules which determine the merit
and demerit of actions, come thus to be regarded,
as the laws of an All-powerful Being, who watches
over our conduct, and who, in a life to come, will
reward the observance, and punish the breach of
them; they necessarily acquire a new sacredness from
this consideration. That our regard to the will of
the Deity, ought to be the supreme rule of our conduct,
can be doubted of by no body who believes
his existence. The very thought of disobedience
appears to involve in it the most shocking impropriety.
How vain, how absurd would it be for man,
either to oppose or to neglect the commands that
were laid upon him by Infinite Wisdom, and Infinite
Power! How unnatural, how impiously ungrateful
not to reverence the precepts that were prescribed
to him by the infinite goodness of his Creator,
even though no punishment was to follow their violation.
The sense of propriety too is here well supported
by the strongest motives of self-interest.
The idea that, however we may escape the observation
of man, or be placed above the reach of human
punishment, yet we are always acting under the eye,
and exposed to the punishment of God, the great
avenger of injustice, is a motive capable of restraining
the most headstrong passions, with those at least
who, by constant reflection, have rendered it familiar
to them.
It is in this manner that religion enforces the natural
sense of duty: and hence it is, that mankind
222are generally disposed to place great confidence in
the probity of those who seem deeply impressed with
religious sentiments. Such persons, they imagine,
act under an additional tye, besides those which regulate
the conduct of other men. The regard to the
propriety of action as well as to reputation, the regard
to the applause of his own breast, as well as that
of others, are motives which they suppose have the
same influence over the religious man, as over the
man of the world. But the former lies under another
restraint, and never acts deliberately but as in
the presence of that Great Superior who is finally to
recompense him according to his deeds. A greater
trust is reposed, upon this account, in the regularity
and exactness of his conduct. And wherever the
natural principles of religion are not corrupted by the
factious and party zeal of some worthless cabal;
wherever the first duty which it requires, is to fulfil
all the obligations of morality; wherever men are not
taught to regard frivolous observances, as more immediate
duties of religion, than acts of justice and
beneficence; and to imagine, that by sacrifices, and
ceremonies, and vain supplications, they can bargain
with the Deity for fraud, and perfidy, and violence,
the world undoubtedly judges right in this respect,
and justly places a double confidence in the rectitude
of the religious man’s behaviour.
223
Religion affords such strong motives to
the practice of virtue, and guards us by such
powerful restraints from the temptations of vice,
that many have been led to suppose, that religious
principles were the sole laudable motives of action.
We ought neither, they said, to reward from gratitude,
nor punish from resentment; we ought neither
to protect the helplessness of our children, nor
afford support to the infirmities of our parents, from
natural affection. All affections for particular objects,
ought to be extinguished in our breast, and one
great affection take the place of all others, the love
of the Deity, the desire of rendering ourselves agreeable
to him, and of directing our conduct in every
respect according to his will. We ought not to be
grateful from gratitude, we ought not to be charitable
from humanity, we ought not to be public-spirited
from the love of our country, nor generous and just
from the love of mankind. The sole principle and
motive of our conduct in the performance of all those
different duties, ought to be a sense that God has
224commanded us to perform them. I shall not at present
take time to examine this opinion particularly;
I shall only observe, that we should not have expected
to have found it entertained by any sect, who professed
themselves of a religion in which, as it is the
first precept to love the Lord our God with all our
heart, with all our soul, and with all our strength, so
it is the second to love our neighbour as we love
ourselves; and we love ourselves surely for our own
sakes, and not merely because we are commanded
to do so. That the sense of duty should be the sole
principle of our conduct, is no where the precept of
Christianity; but that it should be the ruling and
governing one, as philosophy, and as, indeed, common
sense directs. It may be a question however,
in what cases our actions ought to arise chiefly or entirely
from a sense of duty, or from a regard to general
rules; and in what cases some other sentiment or
affection ought to concur, and have a principal influence.
The decision of this question, which cannot,
perhaps, be given with any very great accuracy, will
depend upon two different circumstances; first,
upon the natural agreeableness or deformity of the
sentiment or affection which would prompt us to any
action independent of all regard to general rules;
and secondly, upon the precision and exactness, or
the looseness and inaccuracy of the general rules
themselves.
I. First, I say, it will depend upon the natural
agreeableness or deformity of the affection itself, how
far our actions ought to arise from it, or entirely proceed
from a regard to the general rule.
225All those graceful and admired actions, to which
the benevolent affections would prompt us, ought
to proceed as much from the passions themselves, as
from any regard to the general rules of conduct.
A benefactor thinks himself but ill requited, if the
person upon whom he has bestowed his good offices,
repays them merely from a cold sense of duty, and
without any affection to his person. A husband is
dissatisfied with the most obedient wife, when he
imagines her conduct is animated by no other principle
besides her regard to what the relation she
stands in requires. Though a son should fail in none
of the offices of filial duty, yet if he wants that affectionate
reverence which it so well becomes him to
feel, the parent may justly complain of his indifference.
Nor could a son be quite satisfied with a parent
who, though he performed all the duties of his
situation, had nothing of that fatherly fondness
which might have been expected from him. With
regard to all such benevolent and social affections, it
is agreeable to see the sense of duty employed rather
to restrain than to enliven them, rather to hinder us
from doing too much, than to prompt us to do what
we ought. It gives us pleasure to see a father obliged
to check his own fondness, a friend obliged to set
bounds to his natural generosity, a person who has
received a benefit, obliged to restrain the too sanguine
gratitude of his own temper.
The contrary maxim takes place with regard to the
malevolent and unsocial passions. We ought to reward
from the gratitude and generosity of our own
hearts, without any reluctance, and without being
obliged to reflect how great the propriety of rewarding:
but we ought always to punish with reluctance,
226and more from a sense of the propriety of punishing
than from any savage disposition to revenge. Nothing
is more graceful than the behaviour of the
man who appears to resent the greatest injuries, more
from a sense that they deserve, and are the proper
objects of resentment, than from feeling himself the
furies of that disagreeable passion; who, like a judge,
considers only the general rule, which determines
what vengeance is due for each particular offence;
who, in executing that rule, feels less for what himself
has suffered, than what the offender is about to
suffer; who, though in wrath remembers mercy, and
is disposed to interpret the rule in the most gentle and
favourable manner, and to allow all the alleviations
which the most candid humanity could, consistently
with good sense, admit of.
As the selfish passions, according to what has formerly
been observed, hold in other respects a sort of
middle place, between the social and unsocial affections,
so do they likewise in this. The pursuit of the
objects of private interest, in all common, little, and
ordinary cases, ought to flow rather from a regard
to the general rules which prescribe such conduct,
than from any passion for the objects themselves;
but upon more important and extraordinary occasions,
we should be awkward, insipid, and ungraceful,
if the objects themselves did not appear to animate
us with a considerable degree of passion. To
be anxious, or to be laying a plot either to gain or
to save a single shilling, would degrade the most vulgar
tradesman in the opinion of all his neighbours.
Let his circumstances be ever so mean, no attention
to any such small matters, for the sake of the things
themselves, must appear in his conduct. His situation
227may require the most severe œconomy, and the
most exact assiduity: but each particular exertion of
that œconomy and assiduity must proceed not so
much from a regard for that particular saving or
gain, as for the general rule which to him prescribes,
with the utmost rigour, such a tenour of conduct.
His parsimony to-day must not arise from a desire of
the particular three-pence which he will save by it,
nor his attendance in his shop from a passion for the
particular ten-pence which he will acquire by it:
both the one and the other ought to proceed solely
from a regard to the general rule, which prescribes,
with the most unrelenting severity, this plan of conduct
to all persons in his way of life. In this consists
the difference between the character of a miser,
and that of a person of exact œconomy and assiduity.
The one is anxious about small matters for
their own sake; the other attends to them only in
consequence of the scheme of life which he has
laid down to himself.
It is quite otherwise with regard to the more extraordinary
and important objects of self-interest.
A person appears mean-spirited, who does not pursue
these with some degree of earnestness for their
own sake. We should despise a prince who was not
anxious about conquering or defending a province.
We should have little respect for a private gentleman
who did not exert himself to gain an estate, or even
a considerable office, when he could acquire them
without either meanness or injustice. A member of
parliament who shews no keenness about his own
election, is abandoned by his friends, as altogether
unworthy of their attachment. Even a tradesman is
228thought a poor-spirited fellow among his neighbours,
who does not bestir himself to get what they
call an extraordinary job, or some uncommon advantage.
This spirit and keenness constitutes the
difference between the man of enterprise and the
man of dull regularity. Those great objects of
self-interest, of which the loss or acquisition quite
changes the rank of the person, are the objects of
the passion properly called ambition; a passion,
which when it keeps within the bounds of prudence
and justice, is always admired in the world, and has
even sometimes a certain irregular greatness, which
dazzles the imagination, when it passes the limits of
both these virtues, and is not only unjust but extravagant.
Hence the general admiration for Heroes
and Conquerors, and even for Statesmen, whose projects
have been very daring and extensive, though
altogether devoid of justice; such as those of the
Cardinals of Richlieu and of Retz. The objects of
avarice and ambition differ only in their greatness.
A miser is as furious about a halfpenny, as a man
of ambition about the conquest of a kingdom.
II. Secondly, I say, it will depend partly upon
the precision and exactness, or the looseness and inaccuracy
of the general rules themselves, how far
our conduct ought to proceed entirely from a regard
to them.
The general rules of almost all the virtues, the
general rules which determine what are the offices of
prudence, of charity, of generosity, of gratitude,
of friendship, are in many respects loose and inaccurate,
admit of many exceptions, and require so many
modifications, that it is scarce possible to regulate our
229conduct entirely by a regard to them. The common
proverbial maxims of prudence, being founded in
universal experience, are perhaps the best general
rules which can be given about it. To affect, however,
a very strict and literal adherence to them would
evidently be the most absurd and ridiculous pedantry.
Of all the virtues I have just now mentioned,
gratitude is that, perhaps, of which the rules are the
most precise, and admit of the fewest exceptions.
That as soon as we can we should make a return of
equal, and if possible of superior value to the services
we have received, would seem to be a pretty
plain rule, and one which admitted of scarce any exceptions.
Upon the most superficial examination,
however, this rule will appear to be in the highest
degree loose and inaccurate, and to admit of ten
thousand exceptions. If your benefactor attended
you in your sickness, ought you to attend him in
his? or can you fulfil the obligation of gratitude,
by making a return of a different kind? If you
ought to attend him, how long ought you to attend
him? The same time which he attended you, or
longer, and how much longer? If your friend lent
you money in your distress, ought you to lend him
money in his? How much ought you to lend him?
When ought you to lend him? Now, or to-morrow,
or next month? And for how long a time? It is
evident, that no general rule can be laid down, by
which a precise answer can, in all cases, be given to
any of these questions. The difference between his
character and yours, between his circumstances and
yours, may be such, that you may be perfectly
grateful, and justly refuse to lend him a halfpenny:
and, on the contrary, you may be willing to lend,
or even to give him ten times the sum which he lent
230you, and yet justly be accused of the blackest ingratitude,
and of not having fulfilled the hundredth
part of the obligation you lie under. As the duties
of gratitude, however, are perhaps the most sacred
of all those which the beneficent virtues prescribe to
us, so the general rules which determine them are,
as I said before, the most accurate. Those which
ascertain the actions required by friendship, humanity,
hospitality, generosity, are still more vague and
indeterminate.
There is, however, one virtue of which the general
rules determine with the greatest exactness every
external action which it requires. This virtue is
justice. The rules of justice are accurate in the
highest degree, and admit of no exceptions or modifications,
but such as may be ascertained as accurately
as the rules themselves, and which generally, indeed,
flow from the very same principles with them.
If I owe a man ten pounds, justice requires that I
should precisely pay him ten pounds, either at the
time agreed upon, or when he demands it. What I
ought to perform, how much I ought to perform,
when and where I ought to perform it, the whole
nature and circumstances of the action prescribed,
are all of them precisely fixt and determined. Though
it may be awkward and pedantic, therefore, to affect
too strict an adherence to the common rules of
prudence or generosity, there is no pedantry in sticking
fast by the rules of justice. On the contrary,
the most sacred regard is due to them; and the actions
which this virtue requires are never so properly
performed, as when the chief motive for performing
them is a reverential and religious regard to those
general rules which require them. In the practice of
231the other virtues, our conduct should rather be
directed by a certain idea of propriety, by a certain
taste for a particular tenour of conduct, than by any
regard to a precise maxim or rule; and we should
consider the end and foundation of the rule, more
than the rule itself. But it is otherwise with regard
to justice: the man who in that refines the least,
and adheres with the most obstinate stedfastness, to
the general rules themselves, is the most commendable,
and the most to be depended upon. Though
the end of the rules of justice be, to hinder us
from hurting our neighbour, it may frequently be a
crime to violate them, though we could pretend,
with some pretext of reason, that this particular violation
could do no hurt. A man often becomes a
villain the moment he begins even in his own heart,
to chicane in this manner. The moment he thinks
of departing from the most staunch and positive adherence
to what those inviolable precepts prescribe
to him, he is no longer to be trusted, and no man
can say what degree of guilt he may not arrive at.
The thief imagines he does no evil, when he steals
from the rich, what he supposes they may easily
want, and what possibly they may never even
know has been stolen from them. The adulterer
imagines he does no evil, when he corrupts the
wife of his friend, provided he covers his intrigue
from the suspicion of the husband, and does not
disturb the peace of the family. When once we
begin to give way to such refinements, there is
no enormity so gross of which we may not be capable.
The rules of justice may be compared to the rules
of grammar; the rules of the other virtues to the
232rules which critics lay down for the attainment of
what is sublime and elegant in composition. The
one, are precise, accurate, and indispensable. The
other, are loose, vague, and indeterminate, and
present us rather with a general idea of the perfection
we ought to aim at, than afford us any certain
and infallible directions for acquiring it. A man
may learn to write grammatically by rule, with the
most absolute infallibility; and so, perhaps, he may
be taught to act justly. But there are no rules whose
observance will infallibly lead us to the attainment
of elegance or sublimity in writing, though there are
some which may help us, in some measure, to correct
and ascertain the vague ideas which we might
otherwise have entertained of those perfections: and
there are no rules by the knowledge of which we can
infallibly be taught to act upon all occasions with
prudence, with just magnanimity, or proper beneficence.
Though there are some which may enable
us to correct and ascertain in several respects, the
imperfect ideas which we might otherwise have entertained
of those virtues.
It may sometimes happen, that with the most serious
and earnest desire of acting so as to deserve approbation,
we may mistake the proper rules of conduct,
and thus be misled by that very principle
which ought to direct us. It is in vain to expect,
that in this case mankind should entirely approve of
our behaviour. They cannot enter into that absurd
idea of duty which influenced us, nor go along with
any of the actions which follow from it. There is
still, however, something respectable in the character
and behaviour of one who is thus betrayed into
233vice, by a wrong sense of duty, or by what is called
an erroneous conscience. How fatally soever he
may be misled by it, he is still, with the generous
and humane, more the object of commiseration than
of hatred or resentment. They lament the weakness
of human nature, which exposes us to such unhappy
delusions, even while we are most sincerely
labouring after perfection, and endeavouring to act
according to the best principle which can possibly
direct us. False notions of religion are almost the
only causes which can occasion any very gross perversion
of our natural sentiments in this way; and
that principle which gives the greatest authority
to the rules of duty, is alone capable of distorting
our ideas of them in any considerable degree. In
all other cases common sense is sufficient to direct
us, if not to the most exquisite propriety of conduct,
yet to something which is not very far from it; and
provided we are in earnest desirous to do well, our
behaviour will always, upon the whole, be praise-worthy.
That to obey the will of the Deity, is the
first rule of duty, all men are agreed. But concerning
the particular commandments which that
will may impose upon us, they differ widely from
one another. In this, therefore, the greatest mutual
forbearance and toleration is due; and though
the defence of society requires that crimes should be
punished, from whatever motives they proceed, yet
a good man will always punish them with reluctance,
when they evidently proceed from false notions of
religious duty. He will never feel against those
who commit them that indignation which he feels
against other criminals, but will rather regret, and
sometimes even admire their unfortunate firmness
and magnanimity, at the very time that he punishes
234their crime. In the tragedy of Mahomet, one of the
finest of Mr. Voltaire’s, it is well represented, what
ought to be our sentiments for crimes which proceed
from such motives. In that tragedy, two
young people of different sexes, of the most innocent
and virtuous dispositions, and without any
other weakness except what endears them the more
to us, a mutual fondness for one another, are instigated
by the strongest motives of a false religion, to
commit a horrid murder, that shocks all the principles
of human nature: a venerable old man, who
had expressed the most tender affection for them
both, for whom, notwithstanding he was the avowed
enemy of their religion, they had both conceived the
highest reverence and esteem, and who was in reality
their father, though they did not know him to be
such, is pointed out to them as a sacrifice which God
had expressly required at their hands, and they are
commanded to kill him. While they are about
executing this crime, they are tortured with all the
agonies which can arise from the struggle between
the idea of the indispensableness of religious duty on
the one side, and compassion, gratitude, reverence
for the age, and love for the humanity and virtue of
the person whom they are going to destroy, on the
other. The representation of this exhibits one of the
most interesting, and perhaps the most instructive
spectacle that was ever introduced upon any theatre.
The sense of duty, however, at last prevails over
all the amiable weaknesses of human nature. They
execute the crime imposed upon them; but immediately
discover their error, and the fraud which had
deceived them, and are distracted with horror, remorse,
and resentment. Such as are our sentiments
for the unhappy Seid and Palmira, such ought we
235to feel for every person who is in this manner misled
by religion, when we are sure that it is really religion
which misleads him, and not the pretence of it,
which is made a cover to some of the worst of human
passions.
As a person may act wrong by following a wrong
sense of duty, so nature may sometimes prevail, and
lead him to act right in opposition to it. We cannot
in this case be displeased to see that motive prevail,
which we think ought to prevail, though the person
himself is so weak as to think otherwise. As his
conduct, however, is the effect of weakness, not
principle, we are far from bestowing upon it any
thing that approaches to complete approbation. A
bigotted Roman Catholic, who, during the massacre
of St. Bartholomew, had been so overcome by
compassion, as to save some unhappy protestants,
whom he thought it his duty to destroy, would not
seem to be entitled to that high applause which we
should have bestowed upon him, had he exerted the
same generosity with complete self-approbation.
We might be pleased with the humanity of his temper,
but we should still regard him with a sort of
pity which is altogether inconsistent with the admiration
that is due to perfect virtue. It is the same
case with all the other passions. We do not dislike
to see them exert themselves properly, even when a
false notion of duty would direct the person to restrain
them. A very devout Quaker, who upon being
struck upon one cheek, instead of turning up
the other, should so far forget his literal interpretation
of our Saviour’s precept, as to bestow some
good discipline upon the brute that insulted him,
236would not be disagreeable to us. We should laugh
and be diverted with his spirit, and rather like him
the better for it. But we should by no means regard
him with that respect and esteem which would seem
due to one who, upon a like occasion, had acted
properly from a just sense of what was proper to be
done. No action can properly be called virtuous,
which is not accompanied with the sentiment of self-approbation.
PART IV. Of the Effect of Utility upon the sentiment of approbation. — CHAP. I. Of the beauty which the appearance of Utility bestows upon all the productions of art, and of the extensive influence of this species of beauty . — CHAP. II. Of the beauty which the appearance of utility bestows upon the characters and actions of men; and how far the perception of this beauty may be regarded as one of the original principles of approbation.
237
CONSISTING OF ONE SECTION.
That utility is one of the principal sources
of beauty has been observed by every body, who
has considered with any attention what constitutes
the nature of beauty. The conveniency of a
house gives pleasure to the spectator as well as its
regularity, and he is as much hurt when he observes
the contrary defect, as when he sees the correspondent
windows of different forms, or the door not
placed exactly in the middle of the building. That
the fitness of any system or machine to produce the
end for which it was intended, bestows a certain
propriety and beauty upon the whole, and renders
the very thought and contemplation of it agreeable,
is so very obvious that nobody has overlooked it.
238The cause too, why utility pleases, has of late
been assigned by an ingenious and agreeable philosopher,
who joins the greatest depth of thought to
the greatest elegance of expression, and possesses the
singular and happy talent of treating the abstrusest
subjects not only with the most perfect perspicuity,
but with the most lively eloquence. The utility of
any object, according to him, pleases the master by
perpetually suggesting to him the pleasure or conveniency
which it is fitted to promote. Every time he
looks at it, he is put in mind of this pleasure; and
the object in this manner becomes a source of perpetual
satisfaction and enjoyment. The spectator
enters by sympathy into the sentiments of the master,
and necessarily views the object under the same agreeable
aspect. When we visit the palaces of the great,
we cannot help conceiving the satisfaction we should
enjoy if we ourselves were the masters, and were possessed
of so much artful and ingeniously contrived
accommodation. A similar account is given why
the appearance of inconveniency should render any
object disagreeable both to the owner and to the
spectator.
But that this fitness, this happy contrivance of
any production of art, should often be more valued,
than the very end for which it was intended; and
that the exact adjustment of the means for attaining
any conveniency or pleasure, should frequently be
more regarded, than that very conveniency or pleasure,
in the attainment of which their whole merit
would seem to consist, has not, so far as I know,
been yet taken notice of by any body. That this
however is very frequently the case, may be observed
239in a thousand instances, both in the most frivolous
and in the most important concerns of human life.
When a person comes into his chamber, and finds
the chairs all standing in the middle of the room, he
is angry with his servant, and rather than see them
continue in that disorder, perhaps takes the trouble
himself to set them all in their places with their backs
to the wall. The whole propriety of this new situation
arises from its superior conveniency in leaving
the floor free and disengaged. To attain this conveniency
he voluntarily puts himself to more trouble
than all he could have suffered from the want of it;
since nothing was more easy, than to have set himself
down upon one of them, which is probably
what he does when his labour is over. What he
wanted therefore, it seems, was not so much this
conveniency, as that arrangement of things which
promotes it. Yet it is this conveniency which ultimately
recommends that arrangement, and bestows
upon it the whole of its propriety and beauty.
A watch, in the same manner, that falls behind
above two minutes in a day, is despised by one curious
in watches. He sells it perhaps for a couple of
guineas, and purchases another at fifty, which will
not lose above a minute in a fortnight. The sole
use of watches however, is to tell us what o’clock
it is, and to hinder us from breaking any engagement,
or suffering any other inconveniency by our
ignorance in that particular point. But the person
so nice with regard to this machine, will not always
be found either more scrupulously punctual than
other men, or more anxiously concerned upon any
other account, to know precisely what time of day
240it is. What interests him is not so much the attainment
of this piece of knowledge, as the perfection
of the machine which serves to attain it.
How many people ruin themselves by laying out
money on trinkets of frivolous utility? What
pleases these lovers of toys is not so much the utility,
as the aptness of the machines which are fitted to
promote it. All their pockets are fluffed with little
conveniencies. They contrive new pockets, unknown
in the clothes of other people, in order to
carry a greater number. They walk about loaded
with a multitude of baubles, in weight and sometimes
in value not inferior to an ordinary Jew’s-box,
some of which may sometimes be of some little
use, but all of which might at all times be very well
spared, and of which the whole utility is certainly not
worth the fatigue of bearing the burden.
Nor is it only with regard to such frivolous objects
that our conduct is influenced by this principle;
it is often the secret motive of the most serious
and important pursuits of both private and public
life.
The poor man’s son, whom Heaven in its anger
has visited with ambition, when he begins to look
around him admires the condition of the rich. He
finds the cottage of his father too small for his accommodation,
and fancies he should be lodged more
at his ease in a palace. He is displeased with being
obliged to walk a-foot, or to endure the fatigue of
riding on horseback. He sees his superiors carried
about in machines, and imagines that in one of
these he could travel with less inconveniency. He
241feels himself naturally indolent, and willing to serve
himself with his own hands as little as possible; and
judges, that a numerous retinue of servants would
save him from a great deal of trouble. He thinks
if he had attained all these, he would sit still contentedly,
and be quiet, enjoying himself in the
thought of the happiness and tranquillity of his situation.
He is enchanted with the distant idea of this
felicity. It appears in his fancy like the life of some
superior rank of beings, and in order to arrive at it,
he devotes himself for ever to the pursuit of wealth
and greatness. To obtain the conveniencies which
these afford, he submits in the first year, nay in the
first month of his application, to more fatigue of
body and more uneasiness of mind than he could
have suffered through the whole of his life from the
want of them. He studies to distinguish himself in
some laborious profession. With the most unrelenting
industry he labours night and day to acquire
talents superior to all his competitors. He endeavours
next to bring those talents into public view,
and with equal assiduity solicits every opportunity of
employment. For this purpose he makes his court
to all mankind, he serves those whom he hates, and
is obsequious to those whom he despises. Through
the whole of his life he pursues the idea of a certain
artificial and elegant repose which he may never arrive
at, for which he sacrifices a real tranquillity
that is at all times in his power, and which, if in
the extremity of old age he should at last attain to
it, he will find to be in no respect preferable to that
humble security and contentment which he had abandoned
for it. It is then, in the last dregs of life,
his body wailed with toil and diseases, his mind
galled and ruffled by the memory of a thousand
242injuries and disappointments which he imagines
he has met with from the injustice of his enemies,
or from the perfidy and ingratitude of his friends,
that he begins at last to find that wealth and greatness
are mere trinkets of frivolous utility, no more
adapted for procuring ease of body or tranquillity
of mind than the tweezer-cases of the lover of toys;
and like them too, more troublesome to the person
who carries them about with him than all the advantages
they can afford him are commodious.
There is no other real difference between them, except
that the conveniencies of the one are somewhat
more observable than those of the other. The palaces,
the gardens, the equipage, the retinue of the
great are objects of which the obvious conveniency
strikes every body. They do not require that their
masters should point out to us wherein consists their
utility. Of our own accord we readily enter into it,
and by sympathy enjoy and thereby applaud the satisfaction
which they are fitted to afford him. But
the curiosity of a tooth-pick, of an ear-picker, of a
machine for cutting the nails, or of any other trinket
of the same kind, is not so obvious. Their convenience
may perhaps be equally great, but it is not so
striking, and we do not so readily enter into the satisfaction
of the man who possesses them. They are
therefore less reasonable subjects of vanity than the
magnificence of wealth and greatness; and in this
consists the sole advantage of these last. They more
effectually gratify that love of distinction so natural
to man. To one who was to live alone in a desolate
island it might be a matter of doubt, perhaps, whether
a palace, or a collection of such small conveniencies
as are commonly contained in a tweezer-case,
would contribute most to his happiness and enjoyment.
243If he is to live in society, indeed, there can
be no comparison, because in this, as in all other
cases, we constantly pay more regard to the sentiments
of the spectator, than to those of the person
principally concerned, and consider rather how his
situation will appear to other people, than how it
will appear to himself. If we examine, however,
why the spectator distinguishes with such admiration
the condition of the rich and the great, we shall find
that it is not so much upon account of the superior
ease or pleasure which they are supposed to enjoy, as
of the numberless artificial and elegant contrivances
for promoting this ease or pleasure. He does not
even imagine that they are really happier than other
people: but he imagines that they possess more
means of happiness. And it is the ingenious and
artful adjustment of those means to the end for
which they were intended, that is the principal
source of his admiration. But in the languor of
disease, and the weariness of old age, the pleasures
of the vain and empty distinctions of greatness disappear.
To one, in this situation, they are no
longer capable of recommending those toilsome pursuits
in which they had formerly engaged him. In
his heart he curses ambition, and vainly regrets the
ease and the indolence of youth, pleasures which are
fled for ever, and which he has foolishly sacrificed for
what, when he has got it, can afford him no real
satisfaction. In this miserable aspect does greatness
appear to every man when reduced either by spleen
or disease to observe with attention his own situation,
and to consider what it is that is really wanting to
his happiness. Power and riches appear then to be
what they are, enormous and operose machines
contrived to produce a few trifling conveniencies to
244the body, consisting of springs the most nice and delicate,
which must be kept in order with the most
anxious attention, and which in spite of all our care
are ready every moment to burst into pieces, and to
crush in their ruins their unfortunate possessor. They
are immense fabrics, which it requires the labour of a
life to raise, which threaten every moment to overwhelm
the person that dwells in them, and which
while they stand, though they may save him from some
smaller inconveniencies, can protect him from none
of the severer inclemencies of the season. They keep
off the summer shower, not the winter storm, but
leave him always as much, and sometimes more exposed
than before, to anxiety, to fear, and to sorrow;
to diseases, to danger, and to death.
But though this splenetic philosophy, which in
time of sickness or low spirits is familiar to every
man, thus entirely depreciates those great objects of
human desire, when in better health and in better
humour, we never fail to regard them under a
more agreeable aspect. Our imagination, which
in pain and sorrow seems to be confined and
cooped up within our own persons, in times of
ease and prosperity expands itself to every thing
around us. We are then charmed with the beauty
of that accommodation which reigns in the palaces
and œconomy of the great; and admire how every
thing is adapted to promote their ease, to prevent
their wants, to gratify their wishes, and to amuse
and entertain their most frivolous desires. If we
consider the real satisfaction which all these things
are capable of affording, by itself and separated
from the beauty of that arrangement which is fitted
to promote it, it will always appear in the highest
245degree contemptible and trifling. But we rarely
view it in this abstract and philosophical light. We
naturally confound it in our imagination with the
order, the regular and harmonious movement of the
system, the machine or œconomy by means of which
it is produced. The pleasures of wealth and greatness,
when considered in this complex view, strike
the imagination as something grand and beautiful and
noble, of which the attainment is well worth all the
toil and anxiety which we are so apt to bestow
upon it.
And it is well that nature imposes upon us in this
manner. It is this deception which rouses and keeps
in continual motion the industry of mankind. It is
this which first prompted them to cultivate the
ground, to build houses, to found cities and commonwealths,
and to invent and improve all the
sciences and arts, which ennoble and embellish human
life; which have entirely changed the whole
face of the globe, have turned the rude forests of
nature into agreeable and fertile plains, and made the
trackless and barren ocean a new fund of subsistence,
and the great high road of communication to the
different nations of the earth. The earth by these
labours of mankind has been obliged to redouble her
natural fertility, and to maintain a greater multitude
of inhabitants. It is to no purpose, that the proud
and unfeeling landlord views his extensive fields,
and without a thought for the wants of his brethren,
in imagination consumes himself the whole harvest
that grows upon them. The homely and vulgar
proverb, that the eye is larger than the belly, never
was more fully verified than with regard to him.
The capacity of his stomach bears no proportion to
246the immensity of his desires, and will receive no
more than that of the meanest peasant. The rest he
is obliged to distribute among those, who prepare,
in the nicest manner, that little which he himself
makes use of, among those who sit up the palace in
which this little is to be consumed, among those
who provide and keep in order all the different baubles
and trinkets, which are employed in the œconomy
of greatness; all of whom thus derive from his
luxury and caprice, that share of the necessaries of
life, which they would in vain have expected from
his humanity or his justice. The produce of the soil
maintains at all times nearly that number of inhabitants,
which it is capable of maintaining. The rich
only select from the heap what is most precious and
agreeable. They consume little more than the poor,
and in spite of their natural selfishness and rapacity,
though they mean only their own conveniency,
though the sole end which they propose from the
labours of all the thousands whom they employ, be
the gratification of their own vain and insatiable desires,
they divide with the poor the produce of all
their improvements. They are led by an invisible
hand to make nearly the same distribution of the necessaries
of life, which would have been made,
had the earth been divided into equal portions among
all its inhabitants, and thus without intending it,
without knowing it, advance the interest of the
society, and afford means to the multiplication of
the species. When Providence divided the earth
among a few lordly masters, it neither forgot nor
abandoned those who seemed to have been left
out in the partition. These last too enjoy their
share of all that it produces. In what constitutes
247the real happiness of human life, they are in no respect
inferior to those who would seem so much above
them. In ease of body and peace of mind, all the
different ranks of life are nearly upon a level, and
the beggar, who suns himself by the side of the highway,
possesses that security which kings are fighting
for.
The same principle, the same love of system, the
same regard to the beauty of order, of art and contrivance,
frequently serves to recommend those institutions,
which tend to promote the public welfare.
When a patriot exerts himself for the improvement
of any part of the public police, his conduct does
not always arise from pure sympathy with the happiness
of those who are to reap the benefit of it. It
is not commonly from a fellow-feeling with carriers
and waggoners that a public-spirited man encourages
the mending of high roads. When the legislature
establishes premiums and other encouragements to
advance the linen or woollen manufactures, its conduct
seldom proceeds from pure sympathy with the
wearer of cheap or fine cloth, and much less from
that with the manufacturer, or merchant. The perfection
of police, the extension of trade and manufactures,
are noble and magnificent objects. The
contemplation of them pleases us, and we are interested
in whatever can tend to advance them. They
make part of the great system of government, and
the wheels of the political machine seem to move
with more harmony and ease by means of them.
We take pleasure in beholding the perfection of so
beautiful and grand a system, and we are uneasy till
we remove any obstruction that can in the least disturb
or encumber the regularity of its motions. All
248constitutions of government, however, are valued
only in proportion, as they tend to promote the happiness
of those who live under them. This is their
sole use and end. From a certain spirit of system,
however, from a certain love of art and contrivance,
we sometimes seem to value the means more than the
end, and to be eager to promote the happiness of
our fellow-creatures, rather from a view to perfect
and improve a certain beautiful and orderly system,
than from any immediate sense or feeling of what
they either suffer or enjoy. There have been men of
the greatest public spirit, who have shewn themselves
in other respects not very sensible to the feelings of
humanity. And on the contrary, there have been
men of the greatest humanity, who seem to have
been entirely devoid of public spirit. Every man
may find in the circle of his acquaintance instances
both of the one kind and the other. Who had ever
less humanity, or more public spirit, than the celebrated
legislator of Muscovy? The social and well
natured James the First of Great Britain seems, on
the contrary, to have had scarce any passion, either
for the glory, or the interest of his country. Would
you awaken the industry of the man, who seems almost
dead to ambition, it will often be to no purpose
to describe to him the happiness of the rich and the
great; to tell him that they are generally sheltered
from the sun and the rain, that they are seldom hungry,
that they are seldom cold, and that they are rarely
exposed to weariness, or to want of any kind.
The most eloquent exhortation of this kind will have
little effect upon him. If you would hope to succeed,
you must describe to him the conveniency and
arrangement of the different apartments in their
palaces, you must explain to him the propriety of
249their equipages, and point out to him the number,
the order, and the different offices of all their attendants.
If any thing is capable of making impression
upon him, this will. Yet all these things tend only
to keep off the sun and the rain, to save them from
hunger and cold, from want and weariness. In the
same manner, if you would implant public virtue in
the breast of him, who seems heedless of the interest
of his country, it will often be to no purpose to tell
him, what superior advantages the subjects of a well-governed
state enjoy; that they are better lodged,
that they are better clothed, that they are better fed.
These considerations will commonly make no great
impression. You will be more likely to persuade,
if you describe the great system of public police
which procures these advantages, if you explain the
connexions and dependencies of its several parts,
their mutual subordination to one another, and their
general subserviency to the happiness of the society;
if you show how this system might be introduced into
his own country, what it is that hinders it from taking
place there at present, how those obstructions
might be removed, and all the several wheels of the
machine of government be made to move with more
harmony and smoothness, without grating upon one
another, or mutually retarding one another’s motions.
It is scarce possible that a man should listen to
a discourse of this kind, and not feel himself animated
to some degree of public spirit. He will, at
least for the moment, feel some desire to remove those
obstructions, and to put into motion so beautiful and
so orderly a machine. Nothing tends so much to
promote public spirit as the study of politics, of the
several systems of civil government, their advantages
and disadvantages, of the constitution of our own
250country, its situation, and interest with regard to
foreign nations, its commerce, its defence, the disadvantages
it labours under, the dangers to which it
may be exposed, how to remove the one, and how
to guard against the other. Upon this account political
disquisitions, if just and reasonable, and practicable,
are of all the works of speculation the most
useful. Even the weakest and the worst of them are not
altogether without their utility. They serve at least
to animate the public passions of men, and rouse them
to seek out the means of promoting the happiness of
the society.
The characters of men, as well as the contrivances
of art, or the institutions of civil government,
may be fitted either to promote or to disturb
the happiness both of the individual and of the society.
The prudent, the equitable, the active, resolute,
and sober character promises prosperity and
satisfaction, both to the person himself and to every
one connected with him. The rash, the insolent,
the slothful, effeminate, and voluptuous, on the
contrary, forebodes ruin to the individual, and misfortune
to all who have any thing to do with him.
The first turn of mind has at least all the beauty
251which can belong to the most perfect machine that
was ever invented for promoting the most agreeable
purpose: and the second all the deformity of the
most awkward and clumsy contrivance. What institution
of government could tend so much to promote
the happiness of mankind as the general prevalence
of wisdom and virtue? All government is
but an imperfect remedy for the deficiency of these.
Whatever beauty, therefore, can belong to civil government
upon account of its utility, must in a far
superior degree belong to these. On the contrary,
what civil policy can be so ruinous and destructive as
the vices of men? The fatal effects of bad government
arise from nothing, but that it does not sufficiently
guard against the mischiefs which human wickedness
gives occasion to.
This beauty and deformity which characters appear
to derive from their usefulness or inconveniency,
are apt to strike, in a peculiar manner, those who
consider, in an abstract and philosophical light, the
actions and conduct of mankind. When a philosopher
goes to examine why humanity is approved of,
or cruelty condemned, he does not always form to
himself, in a very clear and distinct manner, the conception
of any one particular action either of cruelty
or of humanity, but is commonly contented with the
vague and indeterminate idea which the general
names of those qualities suggest to him. But it is in
particular instances only that the propriety or impropriety,
the merit or demerit of actions is very obvious
and discernible. It is only when particular examples
are given that we perceive distinctly either the
concord or disagreement between our own affections
and those of the agent, or feel a social gratitude arise
252towards him in the one case, or a sympathetic resentment
in the other. When we consider virtue and
vice in an abstract and general manner, the qualities
by which they excite these several sentiments seem in
a great measure to disappear, and the sentiments
themselves become less obvious and discernible. On
the contrary, the happy effects of the one and the
fatal consequences of the other seem then to rise up
to the view, and as it were to stand out and distinguish
themselves from all the other qualities of
either.
The same ingenious and agreeable author who
first explained why utility pleases, has been so struck
with this view of things, as to resolve our whole approbation
of virtue into a perception of this species
of beauty which results from the appearance of utility.
No qualities of the mind, he observes, are approved
of as virtuous, but such as are useful or
agreeable either to the person himself or to others;
and no qualities are disapproved of as vicious but
such as have a contrary tendency. And Nature, indeed,
seems to have so happily adjusted our sentiments
of approbation and disapprobation, to the conveniency
both of the individual and of the society,
that after the strictest examination it will be found, I
believe, that this is universally the case. But still I
affirm, that it is not the view of this utility or hurtfulness
which is either the first or principal source of
our approbation and disapprobation. These sentiments
are no doubt enhanced and enlivened by the
perception of the beauty or deformity which results
from this utility or hurtfulness. But still, I say,
they are originally and essentially different from this
perception.
253For first of all, it seems impossible that the approbation
of virtue should be a sentiment of the same
kind with that by which we approve of a convenient
and well contrived building, or that we should have
no other reason for praising a man than that for
which we commend a chest of drawers.
And secondly, it will be found, upon examination,
that the usefulness of any disposition of mind is
seldom the first ground of our approbation; and that
the sentiment of approbation always involves in it a
sense of propriety quite distinct from the perception
of utility. We may observe this with regard to all
the qualities which are approved of as virtuous, both
those which, according to this system, are originally
valued as useful to ourselves, as well as those which
are esteemed on account of their usefulness to others.
The qualities most useful to ourselves are, first of
all, superior reason and understanding, by which
we are capable of discerning the remote consequences
of all our actions, and of foreseeing the advantage
or detriment which is likely to result from
them: and secondly, self-command, by which we
are enabled to abstain from present pleasure or to endure
present pain, in order to obtain a greater pleasure
or to avoid a greater pain in some future time.
In the union of those two qualities consists the virtue
of prudence, of all the virtues that which is most
useful to the individual.
With regard to the first of those qualities, it has
been observed on a former occasion, that superior
reason and understanding are originally approved of
254as just and right and accurate, and not merely as
useful or advantageous. It is in the abstruser sciences,
particularly in the higher parts of mathematics, that
the greatest and most admired exertions of human
reason have been displayed. But the utility of those
sciences, either to the individual or to the public, is
not very obvious, and to prove it requires a discussion
which is not always very easily comprehended.
It was not, therefore, their utility which first recommended
them to the public admiration. This quality
was but little insisted upon, till it became necessary
to make some reply to the reproaches of those,
who, having themselves no taste for such sublime
discoveries, endeavoured to depreciate them as useless.
That self-command, in the same manner, by which
we restrain our present appetites, in order to gratify
them more fully upon another occasion, is approved
of, as much under the aspect of propriety, as under
that of utility. When we act in this manner, the
sentiments which influence our conduct seem exactly
to coincide with those of the spectator. The spectator
does not feel the felicitations of our present appetites.
To him the pleasure which we are to enjoy a
week hence, or a year hence, is just as interesting
as that which we are to enjoy this moment. When
for the sake of the present, therefore, we sacrifice
the future, our conduct appears to him absurd and
extravagant in the highest degree, and he cannot enter
into the principles which influence it. On the
contrary, when we abstain from present pleasure, in
order to secure greater pleasure to come, when we
act as if the remote object interests us as much as
that which immediately presses upon the senses, as
255our affections exactly correspond with his own, he
cannot fail to approve of our behaviour: and as he
knows from experience, how few are capable of this
self-command, he looks upon our conduct with a
considerable degree of wonder and admiration.
Hence arises that eminent esteem with which all
men naturally regard a steady perseverance in the
practice of frugality, industry, and application,
though directed to no other purpose than the acquisition
of fortune. The resolute firmness of the person
who acts in this manner, and in order to obtain
a great though remote advantage, not only gives up
all present pleasures, but endures the greatest labour
both of mind and body, necessarily commands our
approbation. That view of his interest and happiness
which appears to regulate his conduct, exactly
tallies with the idea which we naturally form of it.
There is the most perfect correspondence between his
sentiments and our own, and at the same time, from
our experience of the common weakness of human
nature, it is a correspondence which we could not
reasonably have expected. We not only approve,
therefore, but in some measure admire his conduct,
and think it worthy of a considerable degree of applause.
It is the consciousness of this merited approbation
and esteem which is alone capable of supporting
the agent in this tenour of conduct. The pleasure
which we are to enjoy ten years hence interests
us so little in comparison with that which we may
enjoy to-day, the passion which the first excites, is
naturally so weak in comparison with that violent
emotion which the second is apt to give occasion to,
that one could never be any balance to the other, unless
it was supported by the sense of propriety, by
the consciousness that we merited the esteem and
256approbation of every body, by acting in the one
way, and that we became the proper objects of their
contempt and derision by behaving in the other.
Humanity, justice, generosity, and public spirit,
are the qualities most useful to others. Wherein
consists the propriety of humanity and justice has
been explained upon a former occasion, where it
was shewn how much our esteem and approbation of
those qualities depended upon the concord between
the affections of the agent and those of the spectators.
The propriety of generosity and public spirit is
founded upon the same principle with that of justice.
Generosity is different from humanity. Those two
qualities, which at first sight seem so nearly allied,
do not always belong to the same person. Humanity
is the virtue of a woman, generosity of a man.
The fair sex, who have commonly much more tenderness
than ours, have seldom so much generosity.
That women rarely make considerable donations is
an observation of the civil law[7]. Humanity consists
merely in the exquisite fellow-feeling which the spectator
entertains with the sentiments of the persons
principally concerned, so as to grieve for their sufferings,
to resent their injuries, and to rejoice at
their good fortune. The most humane actions require
no self-denial, no self-command, no great exertion
of the sense of propriety. They consist only
in doing what this exquisite sympathy would of its
own accord prompt us to do. But it is otherwise
257with generosity. We never are generous except
when in some respect we prefer some other person to
ourselves, and sacrifice some great and important interest
of our own to an equal interest of a friend or of
a superior. The man who gives up his pretensions
to an office that was the great object of his ambition,
because he imagines that the services of another are
better entitled to it, the man who exposes his life to
defend that of his friend, which he judges to be of
more importance, neither of them act from humanity,
or because they feel more exquisitely what concerns
that other person than what concerns themselves.
They both consider those opposite interests not in the
light in which they naturally appear to themselves,
but in that in which they appear to others. To every
by-stander, the success or preservation of this other
person may justly be more interesting than their own;
but it cannot be so to themselves. When to the interest
of this other person, therefore, they sacrifice
their own, they accommodate themselves to the sentiments
of the spectator, and by an effort of magnanimity
act according to those views of things which
they feel, must naturally occur to any third person.
The soldier who throws away his life in order to defend
that of his officer, would perhaps be but little
affected by the death of that officer, if it should
happen without any fault of his own; and a very
small disaster which had befallen himself might excite
a much more lively sorrow. But when he endeavours
to act so as to deserve applause, and to
make the impartial spectator enter into the principles
of his conduct, he feels, that to every body but
himself, his own life is a trifle compared with that of
his officer, and that when he sacrifices the one to the
other, he acts quite properly and agreeably to what
258would be the natural apprehensions of every impartial
by-stander.
It is the same case with the greater exertions of
public spirit. When a young officer exposes his life
to acquire some inconsiderable addition to the dominions
of his sovereign, it is not, because the acquisition
of the new territory is, to himself, an object
more desireable than the preservation of his own
life. To him his own life is of infinitely more value
than the conquest of a whole kingdom for the
state which he serves. But when he compares those
two objects with one another, he does not view them
in the light in which they naturally appear to himself,
but in that in which they appear to the nation
he fights for. To them the success of the war
is of the highest importance; the life of a private
person of scarce any consequence. When he
puts himself in their situation, he immediately feels
that he cannot be too prodigal of his blood, if by
shedding it, he can promote so valuable a purpose.
In thus thwarting, from a sense of duty and propriety,
the strongest of all natural propensities, consists
the heroism of his conduct. There is many an honest
Englishman, who, in his private station, would
be more seriously disturbed by the loss of a guinea,
than by the national loss of Minorca, who yet, had
it been in his power to defend that fortress, would
have sacrificed his life a thousand times rather than,
through his fault, have let it fall into the hands of
the enemy. When the first Brutus led forth his
own sons to a capital punishment, because they had
conspired against the rising liberty of Rome, he sacrificed
what, if he had consulted his own breast
only, would appear to be the stronger to the weaker
259affection. Brutus ought naturally to have felt much
more for the death of his own sons, than for all that
probably Rome could have suffered from the want of
so great an example. But he viewed them, not with
the eyes of a father, but with those of a Roman citizen.
He entered so thoroughly into the sentiments of this
last character, that he paid no regard to that tye,
by which he himself was connected with them; and
to a Roman citizen, the sons even of Brutus seemed
contemptible, when put into the balance with the
smallest interest of Rome. In these and in all other
cases of this kind, our admiration is not so much
founded upon the utility, as upon the unexpected,
and on that account the great, the noble, and exalted
propriety of such actions. This utility, when we
come to view it, bestows upon them, undoubtedly,
a new beauty, and upon that account still further
recommends them, to our approbation. This beauty,
however, is chiefly perceived by men of reflection
and speculation, and is by no means the quality
which first recommends such actions to the natural
sentiments of the bulk of mankind.
It is to be observed, that so far as the sentiment
of approbation arises from the perception of this
beauty of utility, it has no reference of any kind to
the sentiments of others. If it was possible, therefore,
that a person should grow up to manhood without
any communication with society, his own actions
might, notwithstanding, be agreeable or disagreeable
to him on account of their tendency to his happiness
or disadvantage. He might perceive a beauty of
this kind in prudence, temperance, and good conduct,
and a deformity in the opposite behaviour:
He might view his own temper and character with
260that sort of satisfaction with which we consider a well
contrived machine, in the one case; or with that
sort of distaste and dissatisfaction with which we regard
a very awkward and clumsy contrivance, in the
other. As these perceptions, however, are merely a
matter of taste, and have all the feebleness and delicacy
of that species of perceptions, upon the justness
of which what is properly called taste is founded,
they probably would not be much attended to by one
in his solitary and miserable condition. Even though
they should occur to him, they would by no means have
the same effect upon him, antecedent to his connexion
with society, which they would have in consequence
of that connexion. He would not be cast
down with inward shame at the thought of this deformity;
nor would he be elevated with secret triumph
of mind from the consciousness of the contrary
beauty. He would not exult from the notion of deserving
reward in the one case, nor tremble from the
suspicion of meriting punishment in the other. All
such sentiments suppose the idea of some other being,
who is the natural judge of the person that feels
them; and it is only by sympathy with the decisions
of this arbiter of his conduct, that he can conceive,
either the triumph of self-applause, or the shame of
self-condemnation.
PART V. Of the Influence of Custom and Fashion upon the sentiments of moral approbation and disapprobation. — CHAP. I. Of the influence of custom and fashion upon our notions of beauty and deformity. — CHAP. II. Of the influence of custom and fashion upon moral sentiments.
261
CONSISTING OF ONE SECTION.
There are other principles besides those already
enumerated, which have a considerable influence
upon the moral sentiments of mankind, and are
the chief causes of the many irregular and discordant
opinions which prevail in different ages and nations
concerning what is blameable or praise-worthy.
These principles are custom and faction, principles
which extend their dominion over our judgments
concerning beauty of every kind.
When two objects have frequently been seen together,
the imagination acquires a habit of passing
easily from the one to the other. If the first appear,
we lay our account that the second is to follow. Of
262their own accord they put us in mind of one another,
and the attention glides easily along them. Though,
independent of custom, there should be no real
beauty in their union, yet when custom has thus
connected them together, we feel an impropriety in
their reparation. The one we think is awkward
when it appears without its usual companion. We
miss something which we expected to find, and the
habitual arrangement of our ideas is disturbed by
the disappointment. A suit of clothes, for example,
seems to want something if they are without the most
insignificant ornament which usually accompanies
them, and we find a meanness or awkwardness in the
absence even of a haunch button. When there is
any natural propriety in the union, custom increases
our sense of it, and makes a different arrangement
appear still more disagreeable than it would otherwise
seem to be. Those who have been accustomed to
see things in a good taste, are more disgusted by
whatever is clumsy or awkward. Where the conjunction
is improper, custom either diminishes, or
takes away altogether, our sense of the impropriety.
Those who have been accustomed to slovenly disorder
lose all sense of neatness or elegance. The modes of
furniture or dress which seem ridiculous to strangers,
give no offence to the people who are used to them.
Fashion is different from custom, or rather is a
particular species of it. That is not the fashion which
every body wears, but which those wear who are of
a high rank, or character. The graceful, the easy,
and commanding manners of the great, joined to the
usual richness and magnificence of their dress, give
a grace to the very form which they happen to bestow
263upon it. As long as they continue to use this form,
it is connected in our imaginations with the idea of
something that is genteel and magnificent, and though
in itself it should be indifferent, it seems, on account
of this relation, to have something about it that is
genteel and magnificent too. As soon as they drop
it, it loses all the grace, which it had appeared to possess
before, and being now used only by the inferior
ranks of people, seems to have something of their
meanness and awkwardness.
Dress and furniture are allowed by all the world
to be entirely under the dominion of custom and
fashion. The influence of those principles, however,
is by no means confined to so narrow a sphere, but
extends itself to whatever is in any respect the object
of taste, to music, to poetry, to architecture. The
modes of dress and furniture are continually changing,
and that fashion appearing ridiculous to-day
which was admired five years ago, we are experimentally
convinced that it owed its vogue chiefly or
entirely to custom and fashion. Clothes and furniture
are not made of very durable materials. A well
fancied coat is done in a twelve-month, and cannot
continue longer to propagate, as the fashion, that
form according to which it was made. The modes
of furniture change less rapidly than those of dress;
because furniture is commonly more durable. In
five or six years, however, it generally undergoes an
entire revolution, and every man in his own time sees
the fashion in this respect change many different ways.
The productions of the other arts are much more lasting,
and, when happily imagined, may continue to
propagate the fashion of their make for a much longer
time. A well contrived building may endure many
264centuries: a beautiful air may be delivered down by
a sort of tradition, through many successive generations:
a well written poem may last as long as the
world; and all of them continue for ages together,
to give the vogue to that particular style, to that particular
taste or manner, according to which each of
them was composed. Few men have an opportunity
of seeing in their own times the fashion in any of
these arts change very considerably. Few men have
so much experience and acquaintance with the different
modes which have obtained in remote ages and
nations, as to be thoroughly reconciled to them, or to
judge with impartiality between them, and what takes
place in their own age and country. Few men therefore
are willing to allow that custom or fashion have
much influence upon their judgments concerning
what is beautiful, or otherwise, in the productions
of any of those arts; but imagine, that all the rules,
which they think ought to be observed in each of
them, are founded upon reason and nature, not upon
habit or prejudice. A very little attention, however,
may convince them of the contrary, and satisfy them,
that the influence of custom and fashion over dress
and furniture, is not more absolute than over architecture,
poetry, and music.
Can any reason, for example, be assigned why the
Doric capital should be appropriated to a pillar,
whose height is equal to eight diameters; the Ionic
volute to one of nine; and the Corinthian foliage to
one of ten? The propriety of each of those appropriations
can be founded upon nothing but habit and
custom. The eye having been used to see a particular
proportion connected with a particular ornament,
would be offended if they were not joined together.
265Each of the five orders has its peculiar ornaments,
which cannot be changed for any other, without
giving offence to all those who know any thing of
the rules of architecture. According to some architects,
indeed, such is the exquisite judgment with
which the ancients have assigned to each order its proper
ornaments, that no others can be found which
are equally suitable. It seems, however, a little difficult
to be conceived that these forms, though, no
doubt, extremely agreeable, should be the only forms
which can suit those proportions, or that there should
not be five hundred others which, antecedent to
established custom, would have fitted them equally
well. When custom, however, has established particular
rules of building, provided they are not absolutely
unreasonable, it is absurd to think of altering
them for others which are only equally good, or
even for others which, in point of elegance and
beauty, have naturally some little advantage over
them. A man would be ridiculous who should appear
in public with a suit of clothes quite different
from those which are commonly worn, though the
new dress should in itself be ever so graceful or convenient.
And there seems to be an absurdity of the
same kind in ornamenting a house after a quite different
manner from that which custom and fashion
have prescribed; though the new ornaments should
in themselves be somewhat superior to the common
ones.
According to the ancient rhetoricians, a certain
measure or verse was by nature appropriated to each
particular species of writing, as being naturally expressive
of that character, sentiment, or passion,
266which ought to predominate in it. One verse, they
said, was fit for grave and another for gay works,
which could not, they thought, be interchanged
without the greatest impropriety. The experience
of modern times, however, seems to contradict this
principle, though in itself it would appear to be
extremely probable. What is the burlesque verse in
English is the heroic verse in French. The tragedies
of Racine and the Henriad of Voltaire, are in
the same verse with,
Thus said to my lady the knight full of care.
The burlesque verse in French, on the contrary, is
pretty much the same with the heroic verse of ten
syllables in English. Custom has made the one nation
associate the ideas of gravity, sublimity, and
seriousness, to that measure which the other has
connected with whatever is gay, flippant, and ludicrous.
Nothing would appear more absurd in English
than a tragedy written in the Alexandrine verses
of the French, or in French, than a work of the
same kind in verses of ten syllables.
An eminent artist will bring about a considerable
change in the established modes of each of those arts,
and introduce a new fashion of writing, music, or
architecture. As the dress of an agreeable man of
high rank recommends itself, and how peculiar and
fantastical soever, comes soon to be admired and
imitated; so the excellencies of an eminent matter
recommend his peculiarities, and his manner becomes
the fashionable style in the art which he practises.
The taste of the Italians in music and architecture,
has, within these fifty years, undergone a considerable
267change, from imitating the peculiarities of some
eminent masters in each of those arts. Seneca is accused
by Quintilian of having corrupted the taste of
the Romans, and of having introduced a frivolous
prettiness in the room of majestic reason and masculine
eloquence. Sallust and Tacitus have by others
been charged with the same accusation, tho’ in a different
manner. They gave reputation, it is pretended,
to a style, which though in the highest degree
concise, elegant, expressive, and even poetical,
wanted, however, ease, simplicity, and nature, and
was evidently the production of the most laboured
and studied affectation. How many great qualities
must that writer possess who can thus render his very
faults agreeable? After the praise of refining the
taste of a nation, the highest eulogy, perhaps, which
can be bestowed upon any author is to say, that he
corrupted it. In our own language, Mr. Pope and
Dr. Swift have each of them introduced a manner
different from what was practised before, into all
works that are written in rhyme, the one in long
verses, the other in short. The quaintness of Butler
has given place to the plainness of Swift. The
rambling freedom of Dryden, and the correct but
often tedious and prosaic languor of Addison, are no
longer the objects of imitation, but all long verses
are now written after the manner of the nervous precision
of Mr. Pope.
Neither is it only over the productions of the arts,
that custom and fashion exert their dominion. They
influence our judgments, in the same manner, with
regard to the beauty of natural objects. What various
and opposite forms are deemed beautiful in different
species of things? The proportions which are
268admired in one animal, are altogether different from
those which are esteemed in another. Every class of
things has its own peculiar conformation, which is
approved of, and has a beauty of its own, distinct
from that of every other species. It is upon this
account that a learned Jesuit, father Buffier, has
determined that the beauty of every object consists in
that form and colour, which is most usual among
things of that particular sort to which it belongs.
Thus, in the human form, the beauty of each
feature lies in a certain middle equally removed
from a variety of other forms that are ugly.
A beautiful nose, for example, is one that is neither
very long, nor very short, neither very straight, nor
very crooked, but a sort of middle among all these
extremes, and less different from any one of them,
than all of them are from one another. It is the
form which Nature seems to have aimed at in them
all, which, however, she deviates from in a great
variety of ways, and very seldom hits exactly; but
to which all those deviations still bear a very strong
resemblance. When a number of drawings are
made after one pattern, though they may all miss it
in some respects, yet they will all resemble it more
than they resemble one another; the general character
of the pattern will run through them all; the most
singular and odd will be those which are most wide
of it; and though very few will copy it exactly, yet
the most accurate delineations will bear a greater resemblance
to the most careless, than the careless
ones will bear to one another. In the same manner,
in each species of creatures, what is most beautiful
bears the strongest characters of the general fabric of
the species, and has the strongest resemblance to the
greater part of the individuals with which it is
269classed. Monsters, on the contrary, or what is perfectly
deformed, are always most singular and odd,
and have the least resemblance to the generality of
that species to which they belong. And thus the
beauty of each species, though in one sense the rarest
of all things, because few individuals hit this middle
form exactly, yet in another, is the most common,
because all the deviations from it resemble it more
than they resemble one another. The most customary
form, therefore, is in each species of things,
according to him, the most beautiful. And hence it
is that a certain practice and experience in contemplating
each species of objects is requisite, before
we can judge of its beauty, or know wherein the
middle and most usual form consists. The nicest
judgment concerning the beauty of the human species,
will not help us to judge of that of flowers, or
horses, or any other species of things. It is for the same
reason that in different climates and where different
customs and ways of living take place, as the generality
of any species receives a different conformation
from those circumstances, so different ideas of its
beauty prevail. The beauty of a Moorish is not exactly
the same with that of an English horse. What
different ideas are formed in different nations concerning
the beauty of the human shape and countenance?
A fair complexion is a shocking deformity
upon the coast of Guinea. Thick lips and a flat
nose are a beauty. In some nations long ears that hang
down upon the shoulders are the objects of universal
admiration. In China if a lady’s foot is so large
as to be fit to walk upon, she is regarded as a monster
of ugliness. Some of the savage nations in
North America tie four boards round the heads of
their children, and thus squeeze them, while the
270bones are tender and gristly, into a form that is almost
perfectly square. Europeans are astonished at
the absurd barbarity of this practice, to which some
missionaries have imputed the singular stupidity of
those nations among whom it prevails. But, when
they condemn those savages, they do not reflect
that the ladies in Europe had, till within these very
few years, been endeavouring, for near a century
past, to squeeze the beautiful roundness of their natural
shape into a square form of the same kind.
And that notwithstanding the many distortions and
diseases which this practice was known to occasion,
custom had rendered it agreeable among some of the
most civilized nations, which, perhaps, the world
ever beheld.
Such is the system of this learned and ingenious
father, concerning the nature of beauty; of which
the whole charm, according to him, would thus
seem to arise from its falling in with the habits which
custom had impressed upon the imagination, with
regard to things of each particular kind. I cannot,
however, be induced to believe that our sense even
of external beauty is founded altogether on custom.
The utility of any form, its fitness for the useful
purposes for which it was intended, evidently recommends
it, and renders it agreeable to us independent
of custom. Certain colours are more agreeable
than others, and give more delight to the eye
the first time it ever beholds them. A smooth surface
is more agreeable than a rough one. Variety is
more pleasing than a tedious undiversified uniformity.
Connected variety, in which each new appearance
seems to be introduced by what went before it, and in
which all the adjoining parts seem to have some natural
271relation to one another, is more agreeable than
a disjointed and disorderly assemblage of unconnected
objects. But though I cannot admit that custom
is the sole principle of beauty, yet I can so far allow
the truth of this ingenious system as to grant, that
there is scarce any one external form so beautiful as
to please, if quite contrary to custom and unlike
whatever we have been used to in that particular species
of things: or so deformed as not to be agreeable,
if custom uniformly supports it, and habituates us
to see it in every single individual of the kind.
Since our sentiments concerning beauty of
every kind are so much influenced by custom and
fashion, it cannot be expected, that those, concerning
the beauty, of conduct, should be entirely exempted
from the dominion of those principles. Their
influence here, however, seems to be much less than
it is every where else. There is, perhaps, no form
of external objects, how absurd and fantastical soever,
to which custom will not reconcile us, or
which fashion will not render even agreeable. But
the characters and conduct of a Nero, or a Claudius,
are what no custom will ever reconcile us to, what
no fashion will ever render agreeable; but the one
will always be the object of dread and hatred; the
other of scorn and derision. The principles of the
imagination, upon which our sense of beauty depends,
272are of a very nice and delicate nature, and
may easily be altered by habit and education: but
the sentiments of moral approbation and disapprobation,
are founded on the strongest and most vigorous
passions of human nature; and though they
may be somewhat warpt, cannot be entirely perverted.
But though the influence of custom and fashion,
upon moral sentiments, is not altogether so great,
it is however perfectly similar to what it is every
where else. When custom and fashion coincide
with the natural principles of right and wrong, they
heighten the delicacy of our sentiments, and increase
our abhorrence for every thing which approaches to
evil. Those who have been educated in what is
really good company, not in what is commonly
called such, who have been accustomed to see nothing
in the persons whom they esteemed and lived
with, but justice, modesty, humanity, and good
order, are more shocked with whatever seems to be
inconsistent with the rules which those virtues prescribe.
Those, on the contrary, who have had the
misfortune to be brought up amidst violence, licentiousness,
falsehood, and injustice, lose, though not
all sense of the impropriety of such conduct, yet all
sense of its dreadful enormity, or of the vengeance
and punishment due to it. They have been familiarized
with it from their infancy, custom has rendered
it habitual to them, and they are very apt to
regard it as, what is called the way of the world,
something which either may, or must be practised,
to hinder us from being the dupes of our
own integrity.
273Fashion too will sometimes give reputation to a
certain degree of disorder, and on the contrary discountenance
qualities which deserve esteem. In the
reign of Charles II. a degree of licentiousness was
deemed the characteristic of a liberal education. It
was connected, according to the notions of those
times, with generosity, sincerity, magnanimity, loyalty,
and proved that the person who acted in this
manner, was a gentleman, and not a puritan; severity
of manners, and regularity of conduct, on
the other hand, were altogether unfashionable, and
were connected, in the imagination of that age, with
cant, cunning, hypocrisy, and low manners. To
superficial minds, the vices of the great seem at all
times agreeable. They connect them, not only with
the splendour of fortune, but with many superiour
virtues, which they ascribe to their superiors; with
the spirit of freedom and independency, with frankness,
generosity, humanity, and politeness. The
virtues of the inferior ranks of people, on the contrary,
their parsimonious frugality, their painful industry,
and rigid adherence to rules, seem to them
mean and disagreeable. They connect them, both
with the meanness of the station to which those qualities
commonly belong, and with many great vices,
which, they suppose, usually accompany them; such
as an abject, cowardly, ill-natured, lying, pilfering
disposition.
The objects with which men in the different professions
and states of life are conversant, being very
different, and habituating them to very different passions,
naturally form in them very different characters
and manners. We expect in each rank and procession,
274a degree of those manners, which, experience
has taught us, belong to it. But as in each species
of things, we are particularly pleased with the middle
conformation, which in every part and feature agrees
most exactly with the general standard which nature
seems to have established for things of that kind; so
in each rank, or, if I may say so, in each species of
men, we are particularly pleased, if they have neither
too much, nor too little of the character which
usually accompanies their particular condition and
situation. A man, we say, should look like his
trade and profession; yet the pedantry of every profession
is disagreeable. The different periods of life
have, for the same reason, different manners assigned
to them. We expect in old age, that gravity and
sedateness which its infirmities, its long experience,
and its worn-out sensibility seem to render both natural
and respectable; and we lay our account to find
in youth that sensibility, that gaiety and sprightly vivacity
which experience teaches us to expect from
the lively impressions that all interesting objects are
apt to make upon the tender and unpractised senses
of that early period of life. Each of those two ages,
however, may easily have too much of these peculiarities
which belong to it. The flirting levity of
youth, and the immoveable insensibility of old age,
are equally disagreeable. The young, according to
the common saying, are most agreeable when in
their behaviour there is something of the manners of
the old, and the old, when they retain something of
the gaiety of the young. Either of them, however,
may easily have too much of the manners of the
other. The extreme coldness, and dull formality,
which are pardoned in old age, make youth ridiculous.
The levity, the carelessness, and the vanity,
275which are indulged in youth, render old age contemptible.
The peculiar character and manners which we are
led by custom to appropriate to each rank and profession,
have sometimes perhaps a propriety independent
of custom; and are what we should approve of
for their own sakes, if we took into consideration all
the different circumstances which naturally affect
those in each different state of life. The propriety
of a person’s behaviour, depends not upon its suitableness
to any one circumstance of his situation, but
to all the circumstances, which, when we bring his
case home to ourselves we feel, should naturally call
upon his attention. If he appears to be so much occupied
by any one of them, as entirely to neglect the
rest, we disapprove of his conduct, as something
which we cannot entirely go along with, because not
properly adjusted to all the circumstances of his situation:
yet, perhaps, the emotion he expresses for
the object which principally interests him, does not
exceed what we should entirely sympathize with, and
approve of, in one whose attention was not required
by any other thing. A parent in private life might,
upon the loss of an only son, express without blame,
a degree of grief and tenderness, which would be unpardonable
in a general at the head of an army, when
glory, and the public safety demanded so great a part
of his attention. As different objects ought, upon
common occasions, to occupy the attention of men
of different professions, so different passions ought,
naturally to become habitual to them; and when we
bring home to ourselves their situation in this particular
respect, we must be sensible, that every occurrence
should naturally affect them more or less, according
276as the emotion which it excites, coincides or
disagrees with the fixt habit and temper of their
minds. We cannot expect the same sensibility to the
gay pleasures and amusements of life in a clergyman
which we lay our account with in an officer. The
man whose peculiar occupation it is to keep the
world in mind of that awful futurity which awaits
them, who is to announce what may be the fatal consequences
of every deviation from the rules of duty,
and who is himself to set the example of the most
exact conformity, seems to be the messenger of tidings,
which cannot, in propriety, be delivered either
with levity or indifference. His mind is supposed to
be continually occupied with what is too grand and
solemn, to leave any room for the impressions of
those frivolous objects, which fill up the attention
of the dissipated and the gay. We readily feel therefore,
that, independent of custom, there is a propriety
in the manners which custom has allotted to this
profession; and that nothing can be more suitable to
the character of a clergyman, than that grave, that
austere and abstracted severity, which we are habituated
to expect in his behaviour. These reflections
are so very obvious, that there is scarce any man so
inconsiderate, as not, at some time, to have made
them, and to have accounted to himself in this manner
for his approbation of the usual character of
this order.
The foundation of the customary character of
some other professions is not so obvious, and our approbation
of it is founded entirely in habit, without
being either confirmed, or enlivened by any reflections
of this kind. We are led by custom, for example,
to annex the character of gaiety, levity, and sprightly
277freedom, as well as of some degree of dissipation, to
the military profession: yet, if we were to consider
what mood or tone of temper would be most suitable
to this situation, we should be apt to determine,
perhaps, that the most serious and thoughtful turn of
mind, would best become those whose lives are continually
exposed to uncommon danger; and who
should therefore be more constantly occupied with
the thoughts of death and its consequences than other
men. It is this very circumstance, however, which
is not improbably the occasion why the contrary turn
of mind prevails so much among men of this profession.
It requires so great an effort to conquer the
fear of death, when we survey it with steadiness and
attention, that those who are constantly exposed to it,
find it easier to turn away their thoughts from it altogether,
to wrap themselves up in careless security
and indifference, and to plunge themselves, for this
purpose, into every sort of amusement and dissipation.
A camp is not the element of a thoughtful
or a melancholy man: persons of that cast, indeed,
are often abundantly determined, and are capable,
by a great effort, of going on with inflexible resolution
to the most unavoidable death. But to be exposed
to continual, though less imminent danger, to
be obliged to exert, for a long time, a degree of this
effort, exhausts and depresses the mind, and renders
it incapable of all happiness and enjoyment. The
gay and careless, who have occasion to make no effort
at all, who fairly resolve never to look before
them, but to lose in continual pleasures and amusements,
all anxiety about their situation, more easily
support such circumstances. Whenever, by any
peculiar circumstances, an officer has no reason to
lay his account with being exposed to any uncommon
278danger, he is very apt to lose the gaiety and dissipated
thoughtlessness of his character. The captain
of a city guard is commonly as sober, careful,
and penurious an animal as the rest of his fellow-citizens.
A long peace is, for the same reason, very apt
to diminish the difference between the civil and the
military character. The ordinary situation, however,
of men of this profession, renders gaiety, and a
degree of dissipation, so much their usual character;
and custom has, in our imagination, so strongly connected
this character with this state of life, that we
are very apt to despise any man, whose peculiar humour
or situation, renders him incapable of acquiring
it. We laugh at the grave and careful faces of a city
guard, which, so little resemble those of their profession.
They themselves seem often to be ashamed of
the regularity of their own manners, and, not to be
out of the fashion of their trade, are fond of affecting
that levity, which is by no means natural to them.
Whatever is the deportment which we have been accustomed
to see in a respectable order of men, it
comes to be so associated in our imagination with that
order, that whenever we see the one, we lay our account
that we are to meet with the other, and when
disappointed, miss something which we expected to
find. We are embarrassed, and put to a stand, and
know not how to address ourselves to a character,
which plainly affects to be of a different species
from those with which we should have been disposed
to class it.
The different situations of different ages and
countries, are apt, in the same manner, to give different
characters to the generality of those who live
in them, and their sentiments concerning the particular
279degree of each quality, that is either blameable,
or praise-worthy, vary according to that degree,
which is usual in their own country, and in their
own times. That degree of politeness, which would
be highly esteemed, perhaps, would be thought effeminate
adulation, in Russia, would be regarded as
rudeness and barbarism at the court of France.
That degree of order and frugality, which, in a
Polish nobleman, would be considered as excessive
parsimony, would be regarded as extravagance in a
citizen of Amsterdam. Every age and country look
upon that degree of each quality, which is commonly
to be met with in those who are esteemed among
themselves, as the golden mean of that particular
talent or virtue. And as this varies, according as
their different circumstances render different qualities
more or less habitual to them, their sentiments concerning
the exact propriety of character and behaviour
vary accordingly.
Among civilized nations, the virtues which are
founded upon humanity, are more cultivated than
those which are founded upon self-denial and the
command of the passions. Among rude and barbarous
nations, it is quite otherwise, the virtues of
self-denial are more cultivated than those of humanity.
The general security and happiness which
prevail in ages of civility and politeness afford little
exercise to the contempt of danger, to patience in
enduring labour, hunger, and pain. Poverty may
easily be avoided, and the contempt of it therefore,
almost ceases to be a virtue. The abstinence from
pleasure, becomes less necessary, and the mind
is more at liberty to unbend itself, and to indulge
280its natural inclinations in all those particular respects.
Among savages and barbarians it is quite otherwise.
Every savage undergoes a sort of Spartan
discipline, and by the necessity of his situation is inured
to every sort of hardship. He is in continual
danger: He is often exposed to the greatest extremities
of hunger, and frequently dies of pure want.
His circumstances not only habituate him to every
sort of distress, but teach him to give way to none of
the passions which that distress is apt to excite. He
can expect from his countrymen no sympathy or indulgence
for such weakness. Before we can feel
much for others, we must in some measure be at
ease ourselves. If our own misery pinches us very
severely, we have no leisure to attend to that of our
neighbour: And all savages are too much occupied
with their own wants and necessities, to give much
attention to those of another person. A savage,
therefore, whatever be the nature of his distress, expects
no sympathy from those about him, and disdains,
upon that account, to expose himself, by allowing
the least weakness to escape him. His passions,
how furious and violent soever, are never permitted
to disturb the serenity of his countenance or
the composure of his conduct and behaviour. The
savages in North America, we are told, assume upon
all occasions the greatest indifference, and would
think themselves degraded if they should ever appear
in any respect to be overcome, either by love,
or grief, or resentment. Their magnanimity and
self-command, in this respect, are almost beyond the
conception of Europeans. In a country in which
all men are upon a level, with regard to rank and
281fortune, it might be expected that the mutual inclinations
of the two parties should be the only thing
considered in marriages, and should be indulged
without any sort of controul. This, however, is the
country in which all marriages, without exception,
are made up by the parents, and in which a young
man would think himself disgraced for ever, if he
shewed the least preference of one woman above another,
or did not express the most complete indifference,
both about the time when, and the person to
whom he was to be married. The weakness of love,
which is so much indulged in ages of humanity and
politeness, is regarded among savages as the most unpardonable
effeminacy. Even after the marriage the
two parties seem to be ashamed of a connexion which
is founded upon so sordid a necessity. They do not
live together. They see one another by stealth only.
They both continue to dwell in the houses of their respective
fathers, and the open cohabitation of the
two sexes, which is permitted without blame in all
other countries, is here considered as the most indecent
and unmanly sensuality. Nor is it only over
this agreeable passion that they exert this absolute
self-command. They often bear in the sight of all
their countrymen with injuries, reproach, and the
grossest insults with the appearance of the greatest insensibility,
and without expressing the smallest resentment.
When a savage is made prisoner of war,
and receives, as is usual, the sentence of death from
his conquerors, he hears it without expressing any
emotion, and afterwards submits to the most dreadful
torments, without ever bemoaning himself, or
discovering any other passion but contempt of his
enemies. While he is hung by the shoulders over a
slow fire, he derides his tormentors, and tells them
282with how much more ingenuity, he himself had tormented
such of their countrymen as had fallen into
his hands. After he has been scorched and burnt,
and lacerated in all the most tender and sensible parts
of his body for several hours together, he is often allowed,
in order to prolong his misery, a short respite,
and is taken down from the stake: he employs this
interval in talking upon all indifferent subjects, inquires
after the news of the country, and seems indifferent
about nothing but his own situation. The
spectators express the same insensibility; the sight of
so horrible an object seems to make no impression
upon them; they scarce look at the prisoner, except
when they lend a hand to torment him. At other
times they smoke tobacco, and amuse themselves
with any common object, as if no such matter was
going on. Every savage is said to prepare himself
from his earliest youth for this dreadful end. He
composes, for this purpose, what they call the song of
death, a song which he is to sing when he has fallen
into the hands of his enemies, and is expiring under
the tortures which they inflict upon him. It consists
of insults upon his tormentors, and expresses the
highest contempt of death and pain. He sings this
song upon all extraordinary occasions, when he goes
out to war, when he meets his enemies in the field,
or whenever he has a mind to show that he has familiarised
his imagination to the most dreadful misfortunes,
and that no human event can daunt his resolution,
or alter his purpose. The same contempt of
death and torture prevails among all other savage nations.
There is not a negro from the coast of Africa
who does not, in this respect, possess a degree of
magnanimity which the soul of his sordid master is
283too often scarce capable of conceiving. Fortune
never exerted more cruelly her empire over mankind,
than when she subjected those nations of heroes to
the refuse of the jails of Europe, to wretches who
possess the virtues neither of the countries which
they come from, nor of those which they go to, and
whose levity, brutality, and baseness, so justly expose
them to the contempt of the vanquished.
This heroic and unconquerable firmness, which
the custom and education of his country demand of
every savage, is not required of those who are brought
up to live in civilized societies. If these last complain
when they are in pain, if they grieve when they are
in distress, if they allow themselves either to be
overcome by love, or to be discomposed by anger,
they are easily pardoned. Such weaknesses are not
apprehended to affect the essential parts of their character.
As long as they do not allow themselves to
be transported to do any thing contrary to justice or
humanity, they lose but little reputation, though the
serenity of their countenance or the composure of
their discourse and behaviour should be somewhat
ruffled and disturbed. A humane and polished people,
who have more sensibility to the passions of
others, can more readily enter into an animated and
passionate behaviour, and can more easily pardon
some little excess. The person principally concerned
is sensible of this; and being assured of the equity
of his judges, indulges himself in stronger expressions
of passion, and is less afraid of exposing himself to
their contempt by the violence of his emotions. We
can venture to express more emotion in the presence
of a friend than in that of a stranger, because we expect
more indulgence from the one than from the
284other. And in the same manner the rules of decorum
among civilized nations, admit of a more animated
behaviour, than is approved of among barbarians.
The first converse together with the openness of
friends; the second with the reserve of strangers.
The emotion and vivacity with which the French
and the Italians, the two most polished nations upon
the continent, express themselves on occasions that
are at all interesting, surprise at first those strangers
who happen to be travelling among them, and who,
having been educated among a people of duller sensibility,
cannot enter into this passionate behaviour,
of which they have never seen any example in their
own country. A young French nobleman will weep
in the presence of the whole court upon being refused
a regiment. An Italian, says the abbot Dû Bos, expresses
more emotion on being condemned in a fine
of twenty shillings, than an Englishman on receiving
the sentence of death. Cicero, in the times of the
highest Roman politeness, could, without degrading
himself, weep with all the bitterness of sorrow in the
sight of the whole senate and the whole people; as
it is evident he must have done in the end of almost
every oration. The orators of the earlier and ruder
ages of Rome could not probably, consistent with
the manners of the times, have expressed themselves
with so much emotion. It would have been regarded,
I suppose, as a violation of nature and propriety
in the Scipios, in the Leliuses, and in the elder
Cato, to have exposed so much tenderness to the
view of the public. Those ancient warriors could
express themselves, with order, gravity, and good
judgment; but are said to have been strangers to
that sublime and passionate eloquence which was first
introduced into Rome, not many years before the
285birth of Cicero, by the two Gracchi, by Crassus, and
by Sulpitius. This animated eloquence, which has
been long practiced, with or without success, both in
France and Italy, is but just beginning to be introduced
into England. So wide is the difference between
the degrees of self-command which are required
in civilized and in barbarous nations, and by
such different standards do they judge of the propriety
of behaviour.
This difference gives occasion to many others that
are not less essential. A polished people being accustomed
to give way, in some measure, to the movements
of nature, become frank, open, and sincere.
Barbarians, on the contrary, being obliged to smother
and conceal the appearance of every passion,
necessarily acquire the habits of falsehood and dissimulation.
It is observed by all those who have
been conversant with savage nations, whether in
Asia, Africa, or America, that they are all equally
impenetrable, and that, when they have a mind to
conceal the truth, no examination is capable of
drawing it from them. They cannot be trepanned
by the most artful questions. The torture itself is
incapable of making them confess any thing which
they have no mind to tell. The passions of a savage
too, though they never express themselves by
any outward emotion, but lie concealed in the breast
of the sufferer, are, notwithstanding, all mounted to
the highest pitch of fury. Though he seldom shows
any symptoms of anger, yet his vengeance, when he
comes to give way to it, is always sanguinary and
dreadful. The least affront drives him to despair.
His countenance and discourse indeed are still sober
and composed, and express nothing but the most perfect
286tranquillity of mind: But his actions are often
the most furious and violent. Among the North-Americans
it is not uncommon for persons of the
tenderest age and more fearful sex to drown themselves
upon receiving only a slight reprimand from
their mothers, and this too without expressing any
passions or saying any thing, except, you shall no longer
have a daughter. In civilized nations the passions
of men are not commonly so furious or so desperate.
They are often clamorous and noisy, but
are seldom very hurtful; and seem frequently to aim
at no other satisfaction, but that of convincing the
spectator, that they are in the right to be so much
moved, and of procuring his sympathy and approbation.
All these effects of custom and fashion, however,
upon the moral sentiments of mankind, are inconsiderable
in comparison of those which they give occasion
to in some other cases; and it is not concerning
the general style of character and behaviour, that
those principles produce the greatest perversion of
judgment, but concerning the propriety or impropriety
of particular usages.
The different manners which custom teaches us to
approve of in the different professions and states of
life, do not concern things of the greatest importance.
We expect truth and justice from an old man as well
as from a young, from a clergyman as well as from
an officer; and it is in matters of small moment only
that we look for the distinguishing marks of their respective
characters. With regard to these too, there
is often some unobserved circumstance which, if it
was attended to, would show us, that, independent
287of custom, there was a propriety in the character
which custom had taught us to allot to each profession.
We cannot complain, therefore, in this case,
that the perversion of natural sentiment is very great.
Though the manners of different nations require different
degrees of the same quality, in the character
which they think worthy of esteem, yet the worst
that can be said to happen even here, is that the duties
of one virtue are sometimes extended so as to encroach
a little upon the precincts of some other.
The rustic hospitality that is in fashion among the
Poles encroaches, perhaps, a little upon œconomy
and good order; and the frugality that is esteemed
in Holland, upon generosity and good-fellowship.
The hardiness demanded of savages diminishes their
humanity; and, perhaps, the delicate sensibility required
in civilized nations sometimes destroys the
masculine firmness of the character. In general, the
style of manners which takes place in any nation,
may commonly upon the whole be said to be that
which is most suitable to its situation. Hardiness is
the character most suitable to the circumstances of a
savage; sensibility to those of one who lives in a very
civilized society. Even here, therefore, we cannot
complain that the moral sentiments of men are very
grossly perverted.
It is not therefore in the general style of conduct
or behaviour that custom authorizes the widest departure
from what is the natural propriety of action.
With regard to particular usages its influence is often
much more destructive of good morals, and it is capable
of establishing, as lawful and blameless, particular
actions, which shock the plainest principles
of right and wrong.
288Can there be greater barbarity, for example, than
to hurt an infant? Its helplessness, its innocence,
its amiableness, call forth the compassion even of
an enemy, and not to spare that tender age is regarded
as the most furious effort of an enraged and
cruel conqueror. What then should we imagine
must be the heart of a parent who could injure that
weakness which even a furious enemy is afraid to violate?
Yet the exposition, that is, the murder of newborn
infants, was a practice allowed of in almost all
the states of Greece, even among the polite and civilized
Athenians; and whenever the circumstances
of the parent rendered it inconvenient to bring up the
child, to abandon it to hunger, or to wild beasts,
was regarded without blame or censure. This practice
had probably begun in times of the most savage
barbarity. The imaginations of men had been first
made familiar with it in that earliest period of society,
and the uniform continuance of the custom had
hindered them afterwards from perceiving its enormity.
We find, at this day, that this practice prevails
among all savage nations; and in that rudest
and lowest state of society it is undoubtedly more
pardonable than in any other. The extreme indigence
of a savage is often such that he himself is frequently
exposed to the greatest extremity of hunger,
he often dies of pure want, and it is frequently impossible
for him to support both himself and his
child. We cannot wonder, therefore, that in this
case he should abandon it. One who in flying from
an enemy, whom it was impossible to resist, should
throw down his infant, because it retarded his flight,
would surely be excusable; since, by attempting to
save it, he could only hope for the consolation of
289dying with it. That in this state of society, therefore,
a parent should be allowed to judge whether he
can bring up his child, ought not to surprise us so
greatly. In the latter ages of Greece, however, the
same thing was permitted from views of remote interest
or conveniency, which could by no means excuse
it. Uninterrupted custom had by this time so
thoroughly authorized the practice, that not only the
loose maxims of the world tolerated this barbarous
prerogative, but even the doctrine of philosophers,
which ought to have been more just and accurate,
was led away by the established custom, and upon
this, as upon many other occasions, instead of
censuring, supported the horrible abuse, by far-fetched
considerations of public utility. Aristotle
talks of it as of what the magistrate ought upon
many occasions to encourage. The humane Plato
is of the same opinion, and, with all that love
of mankind which seems to animate all his writings,
no where marks this practice with disapprobation.
When custom can give sanction to so dreadful
a violation of humanity, we may well imagine
that there is scarce any particular practice so gross
which it cannot authorize. Such a thing, we hear
men every day saying, is commonly done, and they
seem to think this a sufficient apology for what,
in itself, is the most unjust and unreasonable conduct.
There is an obvious reason why custom should
never pervert our sentiments with regard to the
general style and character of conduct and behaviour,
in the same degree as with regard to the propriety
or unlawfulness of particular usages. There
290never can be any such custom. No society could
subsist a moment, in which the usual strain of mens
conduct and behaviour was of a piece with the horrible
practice I just now mentioned.
PART VI. Of Systems of Moral Philosophy . — SECTION I. Of the questions which ought to be examined in a theory of moral sentiments. — SECTION II. Of the different accounts which have been given of the nature of virtue. — INTRODUCTION. — CHAP. I. Of those systems which make virtue consist in propriety. — CHAP. II. Of those systems which make virtue consist in prudence. — CHAP. III. Of those systems which make virtue consist in benevolence. — CHAP. IV. Of licentious systems. — SECTION III. Of the different systems which have been formed concerning the principle of approbation. — INTRODUCTION. — CHAP. I. Of those systems which deduce the principle of approbation from self-love. — CHAP. II. Of those systems which make reason the principle of approbation. — CHAP. III. Of those systems which make sentiment the principle of approbation. — SECTION IV. Of the manner in which different authors have treated of the practical rules of morality.
291
CONSISTING OF FOUR SECTIONS.
If we examine the most celebrated and remarkable
of the different theories which have been given
concerning the nature and origin of our moral sentiments,
we shall find that almost all of them coincide
with some part or other of that which I have been
endeavouring to give an account of; and that if
every thing which has already been said be fully considered,
we shall be at no loss to explain what was
the view or aspect of nature which led each particular
author to form his particular system. From some
one or other of those principles which I have been
endeavouring to unfold, every system of morality
that ever had any reputation in the world has, perhaps,
ultimately been derived. As they are all of
them, in this respect, founded upon natural principles,
they are all of them in some measure in the
right. But as many of them are derived from a partial
292and imperfect view of nature, there are many of
them too in some respects in the wrong.
In treating of the principles of morals there are
two questions to be considered. First, wherein does
virtue consist? Or what is the tone of temper, and
tenour of conduct, which constitutes the excellent
and praise-worthy character, the character which is
the natural object of esteem, honour, and approbation?
and secondly, by what power or faculty in the
mind is it, that this character, whatever it be, is recommended
to us? Or in other words, how and by
what means does it come to pass, that the mind
prefers one tenour of conduct to another, denominates
the one right and the other wrong; considers
the one as the object of approbation, honour, and
reward, and the other of blame, censure, and punishment?
We examine the first question when we consider
whether virtue consists in benevolence, as Dr. Hutcheson
imagines; or in acting suitably to the different
relations we stand in, as Dr. Clarke supposes; or in
the wise and prudent pursuit of our own real and solid
happiness, as has been the opinion of others.
We examine the second question, when we consider,
whether the virtuous character, whatever it
consists in, be recommended to us by self-love,
which makes us perceive that this character, both in
ourselves and others, tends most to promote our own
private interest or by reason, which points out to us
the difference between one character and another, in
the same manner as it does that between truth and
falsehood; or by a peculiar power of perception,
293called a moral sense, which this virtuous character
gratifies and pleases, as the contrary disgusts and
displeases it; or last of all, by some other principle
in human nature, such as a modification of sympathy,
or the like.
I shall begin with considering the systems which
have been formed concerning the first of these questions,
and shall proceed afterwards to examine those
concerning the second.
294
The different accounts which have been given
of the nature of virtue, or of the temper of mind
which constitutes the excellent and praise-worthy
character, may be reduced to three different classes.
According to some, the virtuous temper of mind
does not consist in any one species of affections, but
in the proper government and direction of all our affections,
which may be either virtuous or vicious according
to the objects which they pursue, and the
degree of vehemence with which they pursue them.
According to these authors, therefore, virtue consists
in propriety.
According to others, virtue consists in the judicious
pursuit of our own private interest and happiness,
or in the proper government and direction of
those selfish affections which aim solely at this end.
In the opinion of these authors, therefore, virtue
consists in prudence.
Another set of authors make virtue consist in
those affections only which aim at the happiness of
others, not in those which aim at our own. According
to them, therefore, disinterested benevolence
295is the only motive which can stamp upon any action
the character of virtue.
The character of virtue, it is evident, must either
be ascribed indifferently to all our affections, when
under proper government and direction; or it must
be confined to some one class or division of them.
The great division of our affections is into the selfish
and the benevolent. If the character of virtue,
therefore, cannot be ascribed indifferently to all our
affections, when under proper government and direction,
it must be confined either to those which aim
directly at our own private happiness, or to those which
aim directly at that of others. If virtue, therefore,
does not consist in propriety, it must consist either in
prudence or in benevolence. Besides these three, it
is scarce possible to imagine that any other account
can be given of the nature of virtue. I shall endeavour
to shew hereafter how all the other accounts,
which are seemingly different from any of these,
coincide at bottom with some one or other of them.
According to Plato, to Aristotle, and to
Zeno, virtue consists in the propriety of conduct, or
in the suitableness of the affection from which we act
to the object which excites it.
I. In the system of Plato[8] the soul is considered
as something like a little state or republic, composed
of three different faculties or orders.
296The first is the judging faculty, the faculty which
determines not only what are the proper means for attaining
any end, but also what ends are fit to be pursued,
and what degree of relative value we ought to
put upon each. This faculty Plato called, as it is
very properly called reason, and considered it as
what had a right to be the governing principle of
the whole. Under this appellation, it is evident, he
comprehended not only that faculty by which we
judge of truth and falsehood, but that by which we
judge of the propriety or impropriety of desires and
affections.
The different passions and appetites, the natural
subject of this ruling principle, but which are so apt
to rebel against their master, he reduced to two different
classes or orders. The first consisted of those
passions, which are founded in pride and resentment,
or in what the schoolmen called the irascible part of
the soul; ambition, animosity, the love of honour,
and the dread of shame, the desire of victory, superiority,
and revenge; all those passions, in short,
which are supposed either to rise from, or to denote
what, by a metaphor in our language, we commonly
call spirit or natural fire. The second consisted of
those passions which are founded in the love of pleasure,
or in what the schoolmen called the concupiscible
part of the soul. It comprehended all the appetites
of the body, the love of ease and security, and
of all sensual gratifications.
It rarely happens that we break in upon that plan
of conduct, which the governing principle prescribes,
and which in all our cool hours we had laid down to
ourselves as what was most proper for us to pursue,
297but when prompted by one or other of those two
different sets of passions; either by ungovernable
ambition and resentment, or by the importunate solicitations
of present ease and pleasure. But though
these two orders of passions are so apt to mislead us,
they are still considered as necessary parts of human
nature: the first having been given to defend us
against injuries, to assert our rank and dignity in the
world, to make us aim at what is noble and honourable,
and to make us distinguish those who act
in the same manner; the second to provide for the
support and necessities of the body.
In the strength, acuteness, and perfection of the
governing principle was placed the essential virtue of
prudence, which, according to Plato, consisted in a
just and clear discernment, founded upon general
and scientific ideas, of the ends which were proper to
be pursued, and of the means which were proper for
attaining them.
When the first set of passions, those of the irascible
part of the soul, had that degree of strength and
firmness, which enabled them, under the direction
of reason, to despise all dangers in the pursuit of
what was honourable and noble; it constituted the
virtue of fortitude and magnanimity. This order of
passions, according to this system, was of a more generous
and noble nature than the other. They were
considered upon many occasions as the auxiliaries of
reason, to check and restrain the inferior and brutal
appetites. We are often angry at ourselves, it was
observed, we often become the objects of our own resentment
and indignation, when the love of pleasure
prompts to do what we disapprove of; and the irascible
298part of our nature is in this manner called in to
assist the rational against the concupiscible.
When all those three different parts of our nature
were in perfect concord with one another, when neither
the irascible nor concupiscible passions ever aimed at
any gratification which reason did not approve of,
and when reason never commanded any thing, but
what these of their own accord were willing to perform;
this happy composure, this perfect and complete
harmony of soul, constituted that virtue which
in their language is expressed by a word which we
commonly translate temperance, but which might
more properly be translated good temper, or sobriety
and moderation of mind.
Justice, the last and greatest of the four cardinal
virtues, took place, according to this system, when
each of those three faculties of the mind confined itself
to its proper office, without attempting to encroach
upon that of any other; when reason directed
and passion obeyed, and when each passion performed
its proper duty, and exerted itself towards its
proper object easily and without reluctance, and with
that degree of force and energy, which was suitable
to the value of what it pursued. In this consisted
that complete virtue, that perfect propriety of conduct,
which Plato, after some of the ancient Pythagoreans,
denominated Justice.
The word, it is to be observed, which expresses justice
in the Greek language, has several different meanings;
and as the correspondent word in all other languages,
so far as I know, has the same, there must be
some natural affinity among those various significations.
299In one sense we are said to do justice to our neighbour
when we abstain from doing him any positive
harm, and do not directly hurt him, either in his
person, or in his estate, or in his reputation. This
is that justice which I have treated of above, the observance
of which may be extorted by force, and the
violation of which exposes to punishment. In another
sense we are said not to do justice to our neighbour
unless we conceive for him all that love, respect
and esteem, which his character, his situation, and
his connexion with ourselves, render suitable and
proper for us to feel, and unless we act accordingly.
It is in this sense that we are said to do injustice
to a man of merit who is connected with us, tho’
we abstain from hurting him in every respect, if we
do not exert ourselves to serve him and to place him
in that situation in which the impartial spectator
would be pleased to see him. The first sense of the
word coincides with what Aristotle and the Schoolmen
call commutative justice, and with what Grotius
calls the justitia expletrix, which consists in abstaining
from what is another’s, and in doing voluntarily
whatever we can with propriety be forced to
do. The second sense of the word coincides with
what some have called distributive justice[9], and with
the justitia attributrix of Grotius, which consists in
proper beneficence, in the becoming use of what is
our own, and in the applying it to those purposes
either of charity or generosity, to which it is most
suitable, in our situation, that it should be applied.
In this sense justice comprehends all the social virtues.
300There is yet another sense in which the word justice
is sometimes taken, still more extensive than either
of the former, though very much akin to the last;
and which runs too, so far as I know, through all
languages. It is in this last sense that we are said to
be unjust, when we do not seem to value any particular
object with that degree of esteem, or to pursue
it with that degree of ardour which to the impartial
spectator it may appear to deserve or to be naturally
fitted for exciting. Thus we are said to do injustice
to a poem or a picture, when we do not admire them
enough, and we are said to do them more than justice
when we admire them too much. In the same manner
we are said to do injustice to ourselves when we
appear not to give sufficient attention to any particular
object of self-interest. In this last sense, what is
called justice means the same thing with exact and
perfect propriety of conduct and behaviour, and comprehends
in it, not only the offices of both commutative
and distributive justice, but of every other virtue,
of prudence, of fortitude, of temperance. It is in
this last sense that Plato evidently understands what
he calls justice, and which, therefore, according to
him, comprehends in it the perfection of every sort
of virtue.
9. The distributive justice of Aristotle is somewhat different.
It consists in the proper distribution of rewards from the public
stock of a community. See Aristotle Ethic. Nic. l. 5. c. 2.
Such is the account given by Plato of the nature
of virtue, or of that temper of mind which is the
proper object of praise and approbation. It consists,
according to him, in that state of mind in which every
faculty confines itself within its proper sphere
without encroaching upon that of any other, and
performs its proper office with that precise degree of
strength and vigour which belongs to it. His account,
it is evident, coincides in every respect with
301what we have said above concerning the propriety of
conduct.
II. Virtue, according to Aristotle[10], consists in
the habit of mediocrity according to right reason.
Every particular virtue, according to him, lies in a
kind of middle between two opposite vices, of which
the one offends from being too much, the other from
being too little affected by a particular species of objects.
Thus the virtue of fortitude or courage lies
in the middle between the opposite vices of cowardice
and of presumptuous rashness, of which the one
offends from being too much, and the other from being
too little affected by the objects of fear. Thus
too the virtue of frugality lies in a middle between
avarice and profusion, of which the one consists in an
excess, the other in a defect of the proper attention
to the objects of self interest. Magnanimity, in the
same manner, lies in a middle between the excess of
arrogance and the defect of pusillanimity, of which
the one consists in too extravagant, the other in too
weak a sentiment of our own worth and dignity. It
is unnecessary to observe that this account of virtue
corresponds too pretty exactly with what has been
said above concerning the propriety and impropriety
of conduct.
10. See Aristotle Ethic. Nic. l. 2. c. 5. et seq. et l. 3. c. 5. et
seq.
According to Aristotle[11], indeed, virtue did not
so much consist in those moderate and right affections,
as in the habit of this moderation. In order to
understand this, it is to be observed, that virtue may
be considered either as the quality of an action, or
302as the quality of a person. Considered as the quality
of an action, it consists, even according to Aristotle,
in the reasonable moderation of the affection
from which the action proceeds, whether this disposition
be habitual to the person or not. Considered
as the quality of a person, it consists in the habit of
this reasonable moderation, in its having become the
customary and usual disposition of the mind. Thus
the action which proceeds from an occasional fit of
generosity is undoubtedly a generous action, but the
man who performs it, is not necessarily a generous
person, because it may be the single action of the
kind which he ever performed. The motive and
disposition of heart, from which this action was performed,
may have been quite just and proper: but
as this happy mood seems to have been the effect
rather of accidental humour than of any thing steady
or permanent in the character, it can reflect no great
honour on the performer. When we denominate a
character generous or charitable, or virtuous in any
respect, we mean to signify that the disposition expressed
by each of those appellations is the usual
and customary disposition of the person. But single
actions of any kind, how proper and suitable soever,
are of little consequence to show that this is the case.
If a single action was sufficient to stamp the character
of any virtue upon the person who performed it, the
most worthless of mankind might lay claim to all the
virtues; since there is no man who has not, upon
some occasions, acted with prudence, justice, temperance,
and fortitude. But though single actions,
how laudable soever, reflect very little praise upon
the person who performs them, a single vicious action
performed by one whose conduct is usually very regular,
greatly diminishes and sometimes destroys altogether
303our opinion of his virtue. A single action
of this kind sufficiently shows that his habits are not
perfect, and that he is less to be depended upon,
than, from the usual train of his behaviour, we
might have been apt to imagine.
11. See Aristotle Ethic. Nic. lib. ii. ch. 1., 2., 3. and 4.
Aristotle too[12], when he made virtue to consist in
practical habits, had it probably in his view to oppose
the doctrine of Plato, who seems to have been
of opinion that just sentiments and reasonable judgments
concerning what was fit to be done or to be
avoided, were alone sufficient to constitute the most
perfect virtue. Virtue, according to Plato, might
be considered as a species of science, and no man, he
thought, could see clearly and demonstratively what
was right and what was wrong, and not act accordingly.
Passion might make us act contrary to doubtful
and uncertain opinions, not to plain and evident
judgments. Aristotle, on the contrary, was of opinion,
that no conviction of the understanding was
capable of getting the better of inveterate habits,
and that good morals arose not from knowledge but
from action.
III. According to Zeno[13], the founder of the
stoical doctrine, every animal was by nature recommended
to its own care, and was endowed with the
principle of self-love, that it might endeavour to
preserve, not only its existence, but all the different
parts of its nature, in the best and most perfect state
of which they were capable.
13. See Cicero de finibus, lib. iii. also Diogenes Laertius in
Zenone, lib. vii. segment 84.
304The self-love of man embraced, if I may say so,
his body and all its different members, his mind and
all its different faculties and powers, and desired the
preservation and maintenance of them all in their
best and most perfect condition. Whatever tended
to support this state of existence was, therefore, by
nature pointed out to him as fit to be chosen; and
whatever tended to destroy it, as fit to be rejected.
Thus health, strength, agility, and ease of body, as
well as the external conveniencies which could promote
these, wealth, power, honours, the respect and
esteem of those we live with, were naturally pointed
out to us as things eligible, and of which the possession
was preferable to the contrary. On the other
hand, sickness, infirmity, unwieldiness, pain of body,
as well as all the external inconveniencies which
tended to occasion or bring on any of them, poverty,
the want of authority, the contempt or hatred of
those we live with; were, in the same manner, pointed
out to us as things to be shunned and avoided. In
each of those two different classes of objects there
were some which appeared to be more the objects
either of choice or rejection than others in the same
class. Thus, in the first class, health appeared evidently
preferable to strength, and strength to agility;
reputation to power, and power to riches. And thus
too, in the second class, sickness was more to be
avoided than unwieldiness of body, ignominy than
poverty, and poverty than the want of authority.
Virtue and the propriety of conduct consisted in
choosing and rejecting all different objects and circumstances
according as they were by nature rendered
more or less the objects of choice or rejection; in
selecting always from among the several objects of
choice presented to us, that which was most to be
305chosen, when we could not obtain them all: and in
selecting too out of the several objects of rejection
offered to us, that which was least to be avoided,
when it was not in our power to avoid them all. By
choosing and rejecting with this just and accurate discernment,
by thus bestowing upon every object the
precise degree of attention it deserved, according to
the place which it held in this natural scale of things,
we maintained, according to the Stoics, that perfect
rectitude of conduct which constituted the essence of
virtue. This was what they called to live consistently,
to live according to nature, and to obey those
laws and directions which nature, or the Author of
nature, had prescribed for our conduct.
So far the Stoical idea of propriety and virtue is
not very different from that of Aristotle and the ancient
peripatetics. What chiefly distinguished those
two systems from one another was the different degrees
of self-command which they required. The
peripatetics allowed of some degree of perturbation
as suitable to the weakness of human nature, and as
useful to so imperfect a creature as man. If his own
misfortunes excited no passionate grief, if his own injuries
called forth no lively resentment, reason, or a
regard to the general rules which determined what
was right and fit to be done, would commonly, they
thought, be too weak to prompt him to avoid the
one or to beat off the other. The Stoics, on the
contrary, demanded the most perfect apathy, and regarded
every emotion which could in the smallest degree
disturb the tranquillity of the mind, as the effect
of levity and folly. The Peripatetics seem to
have thought that no passion exceeded the bounds of
propriety as long as the spectator, by the utmost effort
306of humanity, could sympathize with it. The
Stoics, on the contrary, appear to have regarded
every passion as improper, which made any demand
upon the sympathy of the spectator, or required him
to alter in any respect the natural and ordinary state
of his mind, in order to keep time with the vehemence
of its emotions. A man of virtue, they
seem to have thought, ought not to depend upon
the generosity of those he lives with for pardon or
approbation.
According to the Stoics, every event should, to
a wise man, appear indifferent, and what for its own
sake could be the object neither of desire, nor aversion,
neither of joy, nor sorrow. If he preferred
some events to others, if some situations were the objects
of his choice, and others of his rejection,[14] it
was not, because he regarded the one as, in themselves,
in any respect better than the other, or thought
that his own happiness would be more complete in,
what is called, the fortunate, than in what is commonly
regarded as the distressful situation; but because
the propriety of action, the rule which the
gods had given him for the direction of his conduct,
required him to choose and reject in this manner.
Among the primary objects of natural inclination, or
among those things which nature had originally recommended
to us as eligible, was the prosperity, of
our family, of our relations, of our friends, of our
country, of mankind, and of the universe in general.
Nature too had taught us that as the prosperity of
307two was preferable to that of one, that of many or of
all must be infinitely more so. That we ourselves
were but one, and that consequently wherever our
prosperity was inconsistent with that, either of the
whole, or of any considerable part of the whole, it
ought, even in our own choice, to yield to what was
so vastly preferable. As all the events in this world
were conducted by the providence of a wise, powerful
and good God, we might be assured that whatever
happened, tended to the prosperity and perfection
of the whole, if we ourselves, therefore, were
in poverty, in sickness, or in any other calamity, we
ought, first of all, to use our utmost endeavours, so
far as justice and our duty to others would allow, to
rescue ourselves from this disagreeable circumstance.
But if after all we could do, we found this impossible,
we ought to rest satisfied that the order and perfection
of the universe required that we should in the
mean time continue in this situation. And as the
prosperity of the whole should, even to us, appear
preferable to so insignificant a part as ourselves, our
situation, whatever it was, ought from that moment
to become the object of our choice, and even of our
desire, if we would maintain that complete propriety
and rectitude of sentiment and conduct in which the
perfection of our nature consists. If, indeed, any
opportunity of extricating ourselves should offer, it
became our duty to embrace it. The order of the
universe, it was evident, no longer required our continuance
in this situation, and the great director of
the world plainly called upon us to leave it, by so
clearly pointing out the road which we were to follow.
It was the same case with the adversity of our
relations, our friends, our country. If without violating
308any more sacred obligation, it was in our
power to prevent or to put an end to their calamity,
it undoubtedly was our duty to do so. The propriety
of action, the rule which Jupiter had given us
for the direction of our conduct, evidently required
this of us. But if it was altogether out of our power
to do either, we ought then to consider this event as
the most fortunate which could possibly have happened:
Because we might be assured that it tended
most to the prosperity and order of the whole: which
was what we ourselves, if we were wise and equitable,
ought most of all to desire. “In what sense,
says Epictetus, are some things said to be according
to our nature, and others contrary to it? It is
in that sense in which we consider ourselves as separated
and detached from all other things. For
thus it may be said to be according to the nature of
the foot to be always clean. But if you consider
it as a foot, and not as something detached from the
rest of the body, it must behove it sometimes to
trample in the dirt, and sometimes to tread upon
thorns, and sometimes too to be cut off for the sake
of the whole body; and if it refuses this, it is no
longer a foot. Thus too ought we to conceive
with regard to ourselves. What are you? A man.
If you consider yourself as something separated
and detached, it is agreeable to your nature to live
to old age, to be rich, to be in health. But if you
consider yourself as a man, and as a part of a
whole, upon account of that whole it will behoove
you sometimes to be in sickness, sometimes to be exposed
to the inconveniency of a sea voyage, sometimes
to be in want; and at last, perhaps, to die
before your time. Why then do you complain?
309Don’t you know that by doing so, as the foot ceases
to be a foot, so you cease to be a man?”[15]
14. Some of these expressions sound a little awkward in the
English language: they are literal translations of the technical
terms of the Stoics.
This submission to the order of the universe, this
entire indifference with regard to whatever concerns
ourselves, when put into the balance with the interest
of the whole, could derive its propriety, it is evident,
from no other principle besides that, upon which I
have endeavoured to show, the propriety of justice
was founded. As long as we view our own interests
with our own eyes, it is scarce possible that we should
willingly acquiesce in their being thus sacrificed to
the interests of the whole. It is only when we view
those opposite interests with the eyes of others, that
what concerns ourselves can appear to be so contemptible
in the comparison, as to be resigned without
any reluctance. To every body but the person
principally concerned, nothing can appear more
agreeable to reason and propriety than that the part
should give place to the whole. But what is agreeable
to the reason of all other men, ought not to appear
contrary to his. He himself therefore ought to
approve of this sacrifice, and acknowledge its conformity
to reason. But all the affections of a wise man,
according to the stoics, are perfectly agreeable to reason
and propriety, and of their own accord coincide
with whatever these ruling principles prescribe. A
wise man, therefore, could never feel any reluctance
to comply with this disposition of things.
IV. Besides these ancient, there are some modern
systems, according to which virtue consists in propriety;
or in the suitableness of the affection from which
310we act, to the cause or object which excites it. The
system of Dr. Clarke, which places virtue in acting
according to the relations of things, in regulating
our conduct according to the fitness or incongruity
which there may be in the application of certain
actions to certain things, or to certain relations:
That of Mr. Woolaston, which places it in acting according
to the truth of things, according to their
proper nature and essence, or in treating them as
what they really are, and not as what they are not:
that of my lord Shaftesbury, which places it in maintaining
a proper balance of the affections, and in allowing
no passion to go beyond its proper sphere;
are all of them more or less inaccurate descriptions of
the same fundamental idea.
The description of virtue which is either given,
or at least meant and intended to be given in each
of those systems, for some of the modern authors are
not very fortunate in their manner of expressing
themselves, is no doubt quite just, so far as it goes.
There is no virtue without propriety, and wherever
there is propriety, some degree of approbation is
due. But still this description is imperfect. For
though propriety is an essential ingredient in every
virtuous action, it is not always the sole ingredient.
Beneficent actions have in them another quality by
which they appear not only to deserve approbation
but recompense. None of those systems account
either easily or sufficiently for that superior degree
of esteem which seems due to such actions, or for
that diversity of sentiment which they naturally excite.
Neither is the description of vice more complete.
For in the same manner, though impropriety
is a necessary ingredient in every vicious action, it is
311not always the sole ingredient, and there is often the
highest degree of absurdity and impropriety in very
harmless and insignificant actions. Deliberate actions,
of a pernicious tendency to those we live with,
have, besides their impropriety, a peculiar quality of
their own by which they appear to deserve, not only
disapprobation, but punishment; and to be the objects,
not of dislike merely, but of resentment and
revenge: and none of those systems easily and sufficiently
account for that superior degree of detestation
which we feel for such actions.
The most ancient of those systems which make
virtue consist in prudence, and of which any considerable
remains have come down to us, is that of
Epicurus, who is said, however, to have borrowed
all the leading principles of his philosophy, from
some of those who had gone before him, particularly
From Aristippus; though it is very probable, notwithstanding
this allegation of his enemies, that at
least his manner of applying those principles was altogether
his own.
According to Epicurus,[16] bodily pleasure and
pain were the sole ultimate objects of natural desire
and aversion. That they were always the natural
objects of those passions, he thought required no
312proof. Pleasure might, indeed, appear sometimes
to be avoided; not, however, because it was pleasure,
but because, by the enjoyment of it, we should
either forfeit some greater pleasure, or expose ourselves
to some pain that was more to be avoided than
this pleasure was to be desired. Pain, in the same
manner, might appear sometimes to be eligible; not,
however, because it was pain, but because by enduring
it we might either avoid a still greater pain,
or acquire some pleasure of much more importance.
That bodily pain and pleasure, therefore, were always
the natural objects of desire and aversion, was,
he thought, abundantly evident. Nor was it less so,
he imagined, that they were the sole ultimate objects
of those passions. Whatever else was either desired
or avoided was so, according to him, upon account
of its tendency to produce one or other of those sensations.
The tendency to procure pleasure rendered
power and riches desirable, as the contrary tendency
to produce pain made poverty and insignificancy the
objects of aversion. Honour and reputation were
valued, because the esteem and love of those we live
with were of the greatest consequence both to procure
pleasure and to defend us from pain. Ignominy
and bad fame, on the contrary, were to be avoided,
because the hatred, contempt, and resentment of
those we lived with destroyed all security, and necessarily
exposed us to the greatest bodily evils.
16. See Cicero de finibus, lib. i. Diogenes Laert. 1. x.
All the pleasures and pains of the mind were, according
to Epicurus, ultimately derived from those
of the body. The mind was happy when it thought
of the past pleasures of the body, and hoped for
others to come: and it was miserable when it thought
313of the pains which the body had formerly endured,
and dreaded the same or greater thereafter.
But the pleasures and pains of the mind, though
ultimately derived from those of the body, were
vastly greater than their originals. The body felt
only the sensation of the present instant, whereas the
mind felt also the past and the future, the one by
remembrance, the other by anticipation, and consequently
both suffered and enjoyed much more.
When we are under the greatest bodily pain, he observed,
we shall always find, if we attend to it, that
it is not the suffering of the present instant which
chiefly torments us, but either the agonizing remembrance
of the past, or the yet more horrible dread
of the future. The pain of each instant, considered
by itself, and cut off from all that goes before and all
that comes after it, is a trifle not worth the regarding.
Yet this is all which the body can ever be said
to suffer. In the same manner, when we enjoy the
greatest pleasure, we shall always find that the bodily
sensation, the sensation of the present instant makes
but a small part of our happiness, that our enjoyment
chiefly arises either from the chearful recollection
of the past, or the still more joyous anticipation
of the future, and that the mind always contributes
by much the largest share of the entertainment.
Since our happiness and misery, therefore, depended
chiefly on the mind, if this part of our nature
was well disposed, if our thoughts and opinions
were as they should be, it was of little importance
in what manner our body was affected. Though
under great bodily pain, we might still enjoy a considerable
share of happiness, if our reason and judgment
314maintained their superiority. We might entertain
ourselves with the remembrance of past, and
with the hopes of future pleasure; we might soften
the rigour of our pains, by recollecting what it was
which, even in this situation, we were under any necessity
of suffering. That this was merely the bodily
sensation, the pain of the present instant, which by
itself could never be very great. That whatever
agony we suffered from the dread of its continuance
was the effect of an opinion of the mind, which might
be corrected by juster sentiments; by considering
that, if our pains were violent, they would probably
be of short duration; and that if they were of
long continuance, they would probably be moderate,
and admit of many intervals of ease; and that, at
any rate, death was always at hand and within call
to deliver us, which as, according to him, it put an
end to all sensation, either of pain or pleasure, could
not be regarded as an evil. When we are, said he,
death is not; and when death is, we are not; death
therefore can be nothing to us.
If the actual sensation of positive pain was in itself
so little to be feared, that of pleasure was still
less to be desired. Naturally the sensation of pleasure
was much less pungent than that of pain. If,
therefore, this last could take so very little from the
happiness of a well-disposed mind, the other could
add scarce any thing to it. When the body was
free from pain and the mind from fear and anxiety,
the superadded sensation of bodily pleasure could be
of very little importance; and though it might diversify,
could not be properly be said to increase the
happiness of this situation.
315In ease of body, therefore, and in security or tranquillity
of mind, consisted, according to Epicurus,
the most perfect state of human nature, the most
complete happiness which man was capable of enjoying.
To obtain this great end of natural desire
was the sole object of all the virtues, which, according
to him, were not desirable upon their own account,
but upon account of their tendency to bring
about this situation.
Prudence, for example, though according to this
philosophy, the source and principle of all the virtues,
was not desirable upon its own account. That
careful and laborious and circumspect state of mind,
ever watchful and ever attentive to the most distant
consequences of every action, could not be a thing
pleasant or agreeable for its own sake, but upon account
of its tendency to procure the greatest goods
and to keep off the greatest evils.
To abstain from pleasure too, to curb and restrain
our natural passions for enjoyment, which was
the office of temperance, could never be desirable
for its own sake. The whole value of this virtue
arose from its utility, from its enabling us to postpone
the present enjoyment for the sake of a greater
to come, or to avoid a greater pain that might ensue
from it. Temperance, in short, was nothing but
prudence with regard to pleasure.
To support labour, to endure pain, to be exposed
to danger or to death, the situations which fortitude
would often lead us into, were surely still less the
objects of natural desire. They were chosen only to
avoid greater evils. We submitted to labour, in order
316to avoid the greater shame and pain of poverty,
and we exposed ourselves to danger and to death in
defence of our liberty and property, the means and
instruments of pleasure and happiness; or in defence
of our country, in the safety of which our own was
necessarily comprehended. Fortitude enabled us to
do all this chearfully, as the best which, in our present
situation, could possibly be done, and was in
reality no more than prudence, good judgment, and
presence of mind in properly appreciating pain, labour,
and danger, always choosing the less in order
to avoid the greater.
It is the same case with justice. To abstain from
what is anothers was not desirable on its own account,
and it could not surely be better for you, that I
should possess what is my own, than that you should
possess it. You ought however, to abstain from
whatever belongs to me, because by doing otherwise
you will provoke the resentment and indignation of
mankind. The security and tranquillity of your
mind will be entirely destroyed. You will be filled
with fear and consternation at the thought of that
punishment which you will imagine that men are at
all times ready to inflict upon you, and from which
no power, no art, no concealment, will ever, in your
own fancy, be sufficient to protect you. That other
species of justice which consists in doing proper good
offices to different persons, according to the various
relations of neighbours, kinsmen, friends, benefactors,
superiors, or equals, which they may stand in
to us, is recommended by the same reasons. To act
properly in all these different relations procures us
the esteem and love of those we live with; as to do
otherwise excites their contempt and hatred. By the
317one we naturally secure, by the other we necessarily
endanger our own ease and tranquillity, the great and
ultimate objects of all our desires. The whole virtue
of justice, therefore, the most important of all the
virtues, is no more than discreet and prudent conduct
with regard to our neighbours.
Such is the doctrine of Epicurus concerning the
nature of virtue. It may seem extraordinary that
this philosopher, who is described as a person of the
most amiable manners, should never have observed,
that, whatever may be the tendency of those virtues,
or of the contrary vices, with regard to our bodily
ease and security, the sentiments which they naturally
excite in others are the objects of a much more
passionate desire or aversion than all their other consequences;
That to be amiable, to be respectable,
to be the proper object of esteem, is by every well-disposed
mind more valued than all the ease and security
which love, respect, and esteem can procure us;
That, on the contrary, to be odious, to be contemptible,
to be the proper object of indignation, is more
dreadful than all that we can suffer in our body from
hatred, contempt, or indignation; and that consequently
our desire of the one character, and our aversion
to the other, cannot arise from any regard to the
effects which either of them is likely to produce upon
the body.
This system is, no doubt, altogether inconsistent
with that which I have been endeavouring to establish.
It is not difficult, however, to discover from
what phasis, if I may say so, from what particular
view or aspect of nature, this account of things derives
its probability. By the wise contrivance of the
318Author of nature, virtue is upon all ordinary occasions,
even with regard to this life, real wisdom, and
the surest and readiest means of obtaining both safety
and advantage. Our success or disappointment in
our undertakings must very much depend upon the
good or bad opinion which is commonly entertained
of us, and upon the general disposition of those we
live with, either to assist or to oppose us. But the
best, the surest, the easiest, and the readiest way of
obtaining the advantageous and of avoiding the unfavourable
judgments of others, is undoubtedly to
render ourselves the proper objects of the former and
not of the latter. “Do you desire, said Socrates,
the reputation of a good musician? The only sure
way of obtaining it, is to become a good musician.
Would you desire in the same manner to be thought
capable of serving your country either as a general
or as a statesman? The best way in this case too
is really to acquire the art and experience of war
and government, and to become really fit to be a
general or a statesman. And in the same manner
if you would be reckoned sober, temperate, just,
and equitable, the best way of acquiring this reputation
is to become sober, temperate, just, and
equitable. If you can really render yourself amiable,
respectable, and the proper object of esteem,
there is no fear of your not soon acquiring the love,
the respect, and esteem of those you live with.”
Since the practice of virtue, therefore, is in general
so advantageous, and that of vice so contrary to our
interest, the consideration of those opposite tendencies
undoubtedly stamps an additional beauty and
propriety upon the one, and a new deformity and
impropriety upon the other. Temperance, magnanimity,
justice, and beneficence, come thus to
319be approved of, not only under their proper characters,
but under the additional character of the highest
wisdom and most real prudence. And in the same
manner the contrary vices of intemperance, pusillanimity,
injustice, and either malevolence or sordid
selfishness, come to be disapproved of, not only under
their proper characters, but under the additional
character of the most short-sighted folly and weakness.
Epicurus appears in every virtue to have attended
to this species of propriety only. It is that
which is most apt to occur to those who are endeavouring
to persuade others to regularity of conduct.
When men by their practice, and perhaps too by
their maxims, manifestly show that the natural beauty
of virtue is not like to have much effect upon them,
how is it possible to move them but by representing
the folly of their conduct, and how much they themselves
are in the end likely to suffer by it?
By running up all the different virtues too to this
one species of propriety, Epicurus indulged a propensity,
which is natural to all men, but which philosophers
in particular are apt to cultivate with a peculiar
fondness, as the great means of displaying their
ingenuity, the propensity to account for all appearances
from as few principles as possible. And he,
no doubt, indulged this propensity still further, when
he referred all the primary objects of natural desire
and aversion to the pleasures and pains of the body.
The great patron of the atomical philosophy, who
took so much pleasure in deducing all the powers and
qualities of bodies from the most obvious and familiar,
the figure, motion, and arrangement of the
small parts of matter, felt no doubt a similar satisfaction,
when he accounted, in the same manner, for
320all the sentiments and passions of the mind from those
which are most obvious and familiar.
The system of Epicurus agreed with those of Plato,
Aristotle, and Zeno, in making virtue consist in
acting in the most suitable manner to obtain the
[17]primary objects of natural desire. It differed from
all of them in two other respects; first, in the account
which it gave of those primary objects of natural desire;
and secondly, in the account which it gave of
the excellence of virtue, or of the reason why that
quality ought to be esteemed.
The primary objects of natural desire consisted,
according to Epicurus, in bodily pleasure and pain,
and in nothing else whereas, according to the other
three philosophers, there were many other objects,
such as knowledge, such as the happiness of our relations,
of our friends, of our country, which were
ultimately desirable for their own sakes.
Virtue too, according to Epicurus, did not deserve
to be pursued for its own sake, nor was itself one
of the ultimate objects of natural appetite, but was
eligible only upon account of its tendency to prevent
pain and to procure ease and pleasure. In the opinion
of the other three, on the contrary, it was desirable,
not merely as the means of procuring the other primary
objects of natural desire, but as something
which was in itself more valuable than them all.
Man, they thought, being born for action, his happiness
must consist, not merely in the agreeableness
of his passive sensations, but also in the propriety of
his active exertions.
321
The system which makes virtue consist in benevolence,
though I think not so ancient as all of those
which I have already given an account of, is, however,
of very great antiquity. It seems to have been
the doctrine of the greater part of those philosophers
who, about and after the age of Augustus, called
themselves Eclectics, who pretended to follow chiefly
the opinions of Plato and Pythagoras, and who upon
that account are commonly known by the name of
the later Platonists.
In the divine nature, according to these authors,
benevolence or love was the sole principle of action,
and directed the exertion of all the other attributes.
The wisdom of the Deity was employed in finding
out the means for bringing about those ends which
his goodness suggested, as his infinite power was exerted
to execute them. Benevolence, however, was
still the supreme and governing attribute, to which
the others were subservient, and from which the whole
excellency, or the whole morality, if I may be allowed
such an expression, of the divine operations,
was ultimately derived. The whole perfection and
virtue of the human mind consisted in some resemblance
or participation of the divine perfections, and,
consequently, in being filled with the same principle
322of benevolence and love which influenced all the actions
of the deity. The actions of men which flowed
from this motive were alone truly praise-worthy, or
could claim any merit in the sight of the deity. It
was by actions of charity and love only that we
could imitate, as became us, the conduct of God,
that we could express our humble and devout admiration
of his infinite perfections, that by fostering in
our own minds the same divine principle, we could
bring our own affections to a greater resemblance
with his holy attributes, and thereby become more
proper objects of his love and esteem; till at last we
arrived at that immediate converse and communication
with the deity to which it was the great object of
this philosophy to raise us.
This system, as it was much esteemed by many
ancient fathers of the christian church, so after the
reformation it was adopted by several divines of the
most eminent piety and learning, and of the most
amiable manners; particularly, by Dr. Ralph Cudworth,
by Dr. Henry More, and by Mr. John Smith
of Cambridge. But of all the patrons of this system,
ancient or modern, the late Dr. Hutcheson, was undoubtedly
beyond all comparison, the most acute,
the most distinct, the most philosophical, and what
is of the greatest consequence of all, the soberest and
most judicious.
That virtue consists in benevolence is a notion
supported by many appearances in human nature.
It has been observed already that proper benevolence
is the most graceful and agreeable of all the
affections, that it is recommended to us by a double
sympathy, that as its tendency is necessarily beneficent,
323it is the proper object of gratitude and reward,
and that upon all these accounts it appears to our
natural sentiments to possess a merit superior to any
other. It has been observed too that even the weakness
of benevolence are not very disagreeable to us,
whereas those of every other passion are always extremely
disgusting. Who does not abhor excessive
malice, excessive selfishness, or excessive resentment?
But the most excessive indulgence even of partial
friendship is not so offensive. It is the benevolent
passions only which can exert themselves without
any regard or attention to propriety, and yet retain
something about them which is engaging. There is
something pleasing even in mere instinctive good-will
which goes on to do good offices without once
reflecting whether by this conduct it is the proper
object either of blame or approbation. It is not so
with the other passions. The moment they are deserted,
the moment they are unaccompanied by the
sense of propriety, they cease to be agreeable.
As benevolence bestows upon those actions which
proceed from it, a beauty superior to all others, so
the want of it, and much more the contrary inclination,
communicates a peculiar deformity to whatever
evidences such a disposition. Pernicious actions are
often punishable for no other reason than because they
show a want of sufficient attention to the happiness
of our neighbour.
Besides all this, Dr. Hutcheson[18] observed, that
whenever in any action, supposed to proceed from
benevolent affections, some other motive had been
324discovered, our sense of the merit of this action was
just so far diminished as this motive was believed to
have influenced it. If an action, supposed to proceed,
from gratitude, should be discovered to have arisen from
an expectation of some new favour, or if what was
apprehended to proceed from public spirit, should be
found out to have taken its origin from the hope of
a pecuniary reward, such a discovery would entirely
destroy all notion of merit or praise-worthiness in
either of these actions. Since, therefore, the mixture
of any selfish motive, like that of a base alloy, diminished
or took away altogether the merit which
would otherwise have belonged to any action, it was
evident, he imagined, that virtue must consist in pure
and disinterested benevolence alone.
18. See Inquiry concerning virtue, sect. 1. and 2.
When those actions, on the contrary, which are
commonly supposed to proceed from a selfish motive,
are discovered to have arisen from a benevolent one,
it greatly enhances our sense of their merit. If we
believed of any person that he endeavoured to advance
his fortune from no other view but that of doing
friendly offices, and of making proper returns to
his benefactors, we should only love and esteem him
the more. And this observation seemed still more to
confirm the conclusion, that it was benevolence only
which could stamp upon any action the character of
virtue.
Last of all, what, he imagined, was an evident
proof of the justness of this account of virtue, in all
the disputes of casuists concerning the rectitude of
conduct, the public good, he observed, was the
standard to which they constantly referred; thereby
universally acknowledging that whatever tended to
325promote the happiness of mankind was right and
laudable and virtuous, and the contrary, wrong,
blameable, and vicious. In the late debates about
passive obedience and the right of resistance, the sole
point in controversy among men of sense was, whether
universal submission would probably be attended
with greater evils than temporary insurrections when
privileges were invaded. Whether what, upon the
whole, tended most to the happiness of mankind,
was not also morally good, was never once, he said,
made a question.
Since benevolence, therefore, was the only motive
which could bestow upon any action the character
of virtue, the greater the benevolence which was
evidenced by any action, the greater the praise which
must belong to it.
Those actions which aimed at the happiness of a
great community, as they demonstrated a more enlarged
benevolence than those which aimed only at
that of a smaller system, so were they, likewise, proportionally
the more virtuous. The most virtuous
of all affections, therefore, was that which embraced
as its object the happiness of all intelligent beings.
The lead virtuous, on the contrary, of those to which
the character of virtue could in any respect belong,
was that which aimed no further than at the happiness
of an individual, such as a son, a brother, a
friend.
In directing all our actions to promote the greatest
possible good, in submitting all inferior affections to
the desire of the general happiness of mankind, in
regarding ones self but as one of the many, whose
326prosperity was to be pursued no further than it was
consistent with, or conducive to that of the whole,
consisted the perfection of virtue.
Self-love was a principle which could never be
virtuous in any degree or in any direction. It was
vicious whenever it obstructed the general good.
When it had no other effect than to make the individual
take care of his own happiness, it was merely
innocent, and tho’ it deserved no praise, neither
ought it to incur any blame. Those benevolent
actions which were performed, notwithstanding some
strong motive from self-interest, were the more virtuous
upon that account. They demonstrated the
strength and vigour of the benevolent principle.
Dr. Hutcheson[19] was so far from allowing self-love
to be in any case a motive of virtuous actions,
that even a regard to the pleasure of self-approbation,
to the comfortable applause of our own consciences,
according to him, diminished the merit of a benevolent
action. This was a selfish motive, he thought,
which, so far as it contributed to any action, demonstrated
the weakness of that pure and disinterested
benevolence which could alone stamp upon the conduct
of man the character of virtue. In the common
judgments of mankind, however, this regard
to the approbation of our own minds is so far from
being considered as what can in any respect diminish
the virtue of any action, that it is rather looked upon
as the sole motive which deserves the appellation of
virtuous.
19. Inquiry concerning virtue, sect 2. art. 4. also illustrations
on the moral sense, sect. 5. last paragraph.
327Such is the account given of the nature of virtue
in this amiable system, a system which has a peculiar
tendency to nourish and support in the human heart
the noblest and the most agreeable of all affections,
and not only to check the injustice of self-love, but
in some measure to discourage that principle altogether,
by representing it as what could never reflect
any honour upon those who were influenced by it.
As some of the other systems which I have already
given an account of, do not sufficiently explain from
whence arises the peculiar excellency of the supreme
virtue of beneficence, so this system seems to have
the contrary defect, of not sufficiently explaining
from whence arises our approbation of the inferior
virtues of prudence, vigilance, circumspection, temperance,
constancy, firmness. The view and aim of
our affections, the beneficent and hurtful effects which
they tend to produce, are the only qualities at all attended
to in this system. Their propriety and impropriety,
their suitableness and unsuitableness, to
the cause which excites them, are disregarded altogether.
Regard to our own private happiness and interest
too, appear upon many occasions very laudable principles
of action. The habits of œconomy, industry,
discretion, attention, and application of thought,
are generally supposed to be cultivated from self-interested
motives, and at the same time are apprehended
to be very praise-worthy qualities, which deserve
the esteem and approbation of every body.
The mixture of a selfish motive, it is true, seems
often to sully the beauty of those actions which ought
328to arise from a benevolent affection. The cause of
this, however, is not that self-love can never be
the motive of a virtuous action, but that the benevolent
principle appears in this particular case to
want its due degree of strength, and to be altogether
unsuitable to its object. The character, therefore,
seems evidently imperfect, and upon the whole
to deserve blame rather than praise. The mixture
of a benevolent motive in an action to which self-love
alone ought to be sufficient to prompt us, is
not so apt indeed to diminish our sense of its propriety,
or of the virtue of the person who performs it.
We are not ready to suspect any person of being defective
in selfishness. This is by no means the weak
side of human nature, or the failing of which we
are apt to be suspicious. If we could really believe,
however, of any man, that, was it not from a regard
to his family and friends, he would not take that
proper care of his health, his life, or his fortune, to
which self-preservation alone ought to be sufficient to
prompt him, it would undoubtedly be a failing, tho’
one of those amiable failings, which render a person
rather the object of pity than of contempt or hatred.
It would still, however, somewhat diminish the dignity
and respectableness of his character. Carelessness
and want of œconomy are universally disapproved
of, not, however as proceeding from a want
of benevolence, but from a want of the proper attention
to the objects of self-interest.
Though the standard by which casuists frequently
determine what is right or wrong in human
conduct, be its tendency to the welfare or disorder
of society, it does not follow that a regard to the
329welfare of society should be the sole virtuous motive
of action, but only that, in any competition, it
ought to cast the balance against all other motives.
Benevolence may, perhaps, be the sole principle
of action in the Deity, and there are several, not improbable,
arguments which tend to persuade us that
it is so. It is not easy to conceive what other motive
an independent and all perfect being, who stands in
need of nothing external, and whose happiness is
complete in himself, can act from. But whatever
may be the case with the Deity, so imperfect a creature
as man, the support of whose existence requires
so many things external to him, must often act from
many other motives. The condition of human nature
were peculiarly hard, if those affections, which,
by the very nature of our being, ought frequently to
influence our conduct, could upon no occasion appear
virtuous, or deserve esteem and commendation from
any body.
Those three systems, that which places virtue in
propriety, that which places it in prudence, and
that which makes it consist in benevolence, are the
principal accounts which have been given of the nature
of virtue. To one or other of them, all the
other descriptions of virtue, how different soever they
may appear, are easily reducible.
That system which places virtue in obedience to
the will of the Deity, may be counted either among
those which make it consist in prudence, or among
those which make it consist in propriety. When it is
asked, why we ought to obey the will of the Deity,
this question, which would be impious and absurd
in the highest degree, if asked from any doubt that
330we ought to obey him, can admit but of two different
answers. It must either be said that we ought to
obey the will of the Deity because he is a being of
infinite power, who will reward us eternally if we do
so, and punish us eternally if we do otherwise: Or
it must be said, that independent of any regard to our
own happiness, or to rewards and punishments of
any kind, there is a congruity and fitness that a creature
should obey its creator, that a limited and imperfect
being should submit to one of infinite and incomprehensible
perfections. Besides one or other of
these two it is impossible to conceive that any other
answer can be given to this question. If the first answer
be the proper one, virtue consists in prudence,
or in the proper pursuit of our own final interest and
happiness; since it is upon this account that we are
obliged to obey the will of the Deity. If the second
answer be the proper one, virtue must consist in propriety,
since the ground of our obligation to obedience
is the suitableness or congruity of the sentiments
of humility and submission to the superiority of the
object which excites them.
That system which places virtue in utility coincides
too with that which makes it consist in propriety.
According to this system all those qualities of the
mind which are agreeable or advantageous, either to
the person himself or to others, are approved of as
virtuous, and the contrary disapproved of as vicious.
But the agreeableness or utility of any affection depends
upon the degree which it is allowed to subsist
in. Every affection is useful when it is confined to
a certain degree of moderation, and every affection
is disadvantageous when it exceeds the proper bounds.
According to this system therefore, virtue consists,
331not in any one affection, but in the proper degree of
all the affections, The only difference between it
and that which I have been endeavouring to establish,
is, that it makes utility, and not sympathy, or the
correspondent affection of the spectator, the natural
and original measure of this proper degree.
All those systems, which I have hitherto given
an account of, suppose that there is a real and essential
distinction between vice and virtue, whatever
these qualities may consist in. There is a real and
essential difference between the propriety and impropriety
of any affection, between benevolence and any
other principle of action, between real prudence and
short-sighted folly or precipitate rashness. In the
main too all of them contribute to encourage the
praise-worthy, and to discourage the blameable disposition.
It may be true perhaps, of some of them, that
they tend, in some measure, to break the balance
of the affections, and to give the mind a particular
bias to some principles of action, beyond the proportion
that is due to them. The ancient systems
which place virtue in propriety, seem chiefly to recommend
the great, the awful, and the respectable
virtues, the virtues of self-government and self-command;
fortitude, magnanimity, independency
upon fortune, the contempt of all outward accidents,
of pain, poverty, exile, and death. It is in these
332great exertions that the noblest propriety of conduct
is displayed. The soft, the amiable, the gentle virtues,
all the virtues of indulgent humanity are, in
comparison, but little insisted upon, and seem, on
the contrary, by the Stoics in particular, to have
been often regarded as mere weaknesses which it behoved
a wise man not to harbour in his breast.
The benevolent system, on the other hand, while
it fosters and encourages all those milder virtues in
the highest degree, seems entirely to neglect the more
awful and respectable qualities of the mind. It even
denies them the appellation of virtues. It calls them
moral abilities, and treats them as qualities which do
not deserve the same sort of esteem and approbation,
that is due to what is properly denominated virtue.
All those principles of action which aim only at our
own interest, it treats, if that be possible, still worse.
So far from having any merit of their own, they diminish,
it pretends, the merit of benevolence, when
they co-operate with it: and prudence, it is asserted,
when employed only in promoting private interest,
can never even be imagined a virtue.
That system, again, which makes virtue consist
in prudence only, while it gives the highest encouragement
to the habits of caution, vigilance, sobriety,
and judicious moderation, seems to degrade equally
both the amiable and respectable virtues, and to
strip the former of all their beauty, and the latter of
all their grandeur.
But notwithstanding these defects, the general tendency
of each of those three systems is to encourage
the best and most laudable habits of the human mind:
333and it were well for society, if, either mankind in
general, or even those few who pretend to live according
to any philosophical rule, were to regulate
their conduct by the precepts of any one of them.
We may learn from each of them something that is
both valuable and peculiar. If it was possible, by
precept and exhortation, to inspire the mind with
fortitude and magnanimity, the ancient systems of
propriety would seem sufficient to do this. Or if it
was possible, by the same means, to soften it into
humanity, and to awaken the affections of kindness
and general love towards those we live with, some
of the pictures with which the benevolent system presents
us, might seem capable of producing this effect.
We may learn from the system of Epicurus,
though undoubtedly the worst of all the three, how
much the practice of both the amiable and respectable
virtues is conducive to our own interest, to our
own ease and safety and quiet even in this life. As
Epicurus placed happiness in the attainment of ease
and security, he exerted himself in a particular manner
to show that virtue was, not merely the best and
the surest, but the only means of acquiring those invaluable
possessions. The good effects of virtue,
upon our inward tranquility and peace of mind, are
what other philosophers have chiefly celebrated. Epicurus,
without neglecting this topic, has chiefly insisted
upon the influence of that amiable quality on
our outward prosperity and safety. It was upon this
account that his writings were so much studied in the
ancient world by men of all different philosophical
parties. It is from him that Cicero, the great enemy
of the Epicurean system, borrows his most agreeable
proofs that virtue alone is sufficient to secure happiness.
Seneca, though a Stoic, the sect most opposite
334to that of Epicurus, yet quotes this philosopher
more frequently than any other.
There are, however, some other systems which
seem to take away altogether the distinction between
vice and virtue, and of which the tendency is, upon
that account, wholly pernicious: I mean the systems
of the duke of Rochefoucault and Dr. Mandeville.
Though the notions of both these authors are in almost
every respect erroneous, there are, however,
some appearances in human nature which, when
viewed in a certain manner, seem at first sight to favour
them. These, first slightly sketched out with
the elegance and delicate precision of the duke of
Rochefoucault, and afterwards more fully represented
with the lively and humorous, though coarse
and rustic eloquence of Dr. Mandeville, have thrown
upon their doctrines an air of truth and probability
which is very apt to impose upon the unskilful.
Dr. Mandeville, the most methodical of those
two authors, considers whatever is done from a sense
of propriety, from a regard to what is commendable
and praise-worthy, as being done from a love of
praise and commendation, or as he calls it from vanity.
Man, he observes, is naturally much more
interested in his own happiness than in that of others,
and it is impossible that in his heart he can ever really
prefer their prosperity to his own. Whenever he appears
to do so, we may be assured that he imposes
upon us, and that he is then acting from the same
selfish motives as at all other times. Among his
other selfish passions, vanity is one of the strongest,
and he is always easily flattered and greatly delighted
with the applauses of those about him. When he
335appears to sacrifice his own interest to that of his
companions, he knows that this conduct will be
highly agreeable to their self-love, and that they will
not fail to express their satisfaction by bellowing upon
him the most extravagant praises. The pleasure
which he expects from this, over-balances, in his
opinion, the interest which he abandons in order to
procure it. His conduct, therefore, upon this occasion,
is in reality just as selfish, and arises from just
as mean a motive as upon any other. He is flattered,
however, and he flatters himself with the belief
that it is entirely disinterested; since, unless this was
supposed, it would not seem to merit any commendation
either in his own eyes or in those of others. All
public spirit, therefore, all preference of public to
private interest, is, according to him a mere cheat
and imposition upon mankind; and that human virtue
which is so much boasted of, and which is the
occasion of so much emulation among men, is the
mere offspring of flattery begot upon pride.
Whether the most generous and public-spirited
actions may not, in some sense, be regarded as proceeding
from self-love, I shall not at present examine.
The decision of this question is not, I apprehend,
of any importance towards establishing the
reality of virtue, since self-love may frequently be a
virtuous motive of action. I shall only endeavour to
show that the desire of doing what is honourable and
noble, of rendering ourselves the proper objects of
esteem and approbation, cannot with any propriety
be called vanity. Even the love of well-grounded
fame and reputation, the desire of acquiring esteem
by what is really estimable, does not deserve that
name. The first is the love of virtue, the noblest
336and the best passion of human nature. The second
is the love of true glory, a passion inferior no doubt
to the former, but which in dignity appears to come
immediately after it. He is guilty of vanity who desires
praise for qualities which are either not praise-worthy
in any degree, or not in that degree which
he expects to be praised for them; who sets his character
upon the frivolous ornaments of dress and
equipage, or the equally frivolous accomplishments
of ordinary behaviour. He is guilty of vanity who
desires praise for what indeed very well deserves it,
but what he perfectly knows does not belong to him.
The empty coxcomb who gives himself airs of importance
which he has no title to, the silly liar who
assumes the merit of adventures which never happened,
the foolish plagiary who gives himself out for the
author of what he has no pretensions to, are properly
accused of this passion. He too is said to be guilty
of vanity who is not contented with the silent sentiments
of esteem and approbation, who seems to be
fonder of their noisy expressions and acclamations
than of the sentiments themselves, who is never satisfied
but when his own praises are ringing in his ears,
and who solicits with the most anxious importunity all
external marks of respect, is fond of titles, of compliments,
of being visited, of being attended, of being
taken notice of in public places with the appearance of
deference and attention. This frivolous passion is altogether
different from either of the two former, and
is the passion of the lowest, and the least of mankind,
as they are of the noblest and the greatest.
But though these three passions, the desire of rendering
ourselves the proper objects of honour and
esteem; or of becoming what is honourable and
337estimable; the desire of acquiring honour and esteem
by really deserving those sentiments; and the frivolous
desire of praise at any rate, are widely different;
though the two former are always approved of,
while the latter never fails to be despised; there is,
however, a certain remote affinity among them,
which, exaggerated by the humorous and diverting
eloquence of this lively author, has enabled him to
impose upon his readers. There is an affinity between
vanity and the love of true glory, as both these
passions aim at acquiring esteem and approbation.
But they are different in this, that the one is a just,
reasonable, and equitable passion, while the other is
unjust, absurd, and ridiculous. The man who desires
esteem for what is really estimable, desires nothing
but what he is justly entitled to, and what cannot
be refused him without some sort of injury. He,
on the contrary, who desires it upon any other terms,
demands what he has no just claim to. The first is
easily satisfied, is not apt to be jealous or suspicious
that we do not esteem him enough, and is seldom solicitous
about receiving many external marks of our
regard. The other, on the contrary, is never to be
satisfied, is full of jealousy and suspicion that we do
not esteem him so much as he desires, because he has
some secret consciousness that he desires more than he
deserves. The least neglect of ceremony, he considers
as a mortal affront, and as an expression of the
most determined contempt. He is restless and impatient,
and perpetually afraid that we have lost all
respect for him, and is upon this account always
anxious to obtain new expressions of esteem, and
cannot be kept in temper but by continual attendance
and adulation.
338There is an affinity too between the desire of becoming
what is honourable and estimable, and the
desire of honour and esteem, between the love of virtue
and the love of true glory. They resemble one
another not only in this respect, that both aim at
really being what is honourable and noble, but even
in that respect in which the love of true glory resembles
what is properly called vanity, some reference
to the sentiments of others. The man of the greatest
magnanimity, who desires virtue for its own sake,
and is most indifferent about what actually are the
opinions of mankind with regard to him, is still,
however, delighted with the thoughts of what they
should be, with the consciousness that though he
may neither be honoured nor applauded, he is still
the proper object of honour and applause, and that
if mankind were cool and candid and consistent with
themselves, and properly informed of the motives
and circumstances of his conduct, they would not
fail to honour and applaud him. Though he despises
the opinions which are actually entertained of
him, he has the highest value for those which ought
to be entertained of him. That he might think
himself worthy of those honourable sentiments,
and, whatever was the idea which other men
might conceive of his character, that when he
should put himself in their situation, and consider,
not what was, but what ought to be their
opinion, he should always have the highest idea
of it himself, was the great and exalted motive of his
conduct. As even in the love of virtue, therefore,
there is still some reference, though not to what is,
yet to what in reason and propriety ought to be, the
opinion of others, there is even in this respect some
affinity between it, and the love of true glory. There
is, however, at the same time, a very great difference
339between them. The man who acts solely from
a regard to what is right and fit to be done, from a
regard to what is the proper object of esteem and
approbation, though these sentiments should never be
bestowed upon him, acts from the most sublime and
godlike motive which human nature is even capable
of conceiving. The man, on the other hand, who
while he desires to merit approbation is at the same
time anxious to obtain it, though he too is laudably
in the main, yet his motives have a greater mixture
of human infirmity. He is in danger of being mortified
by the ignorance and injustice of mankind, and
his happiness is exposed to the envy of his rivals, and
the folly of the public. The happiness of the other,
on the contrary, is altogether secure and independent
of fortune, and of the caprice of those he lives with.
The contempt and hatred which may be thrown upon
him by the ignorance of mankind, he considers as not
belonging to him, and is not at all mortified by it.
Mankind despise and hate him from a false notion of
his character and conduct. If they knew him better,
they would esteem and love him. It is not him
whom, properly speaking, they hate and despise, but
another person whom they mistake him to be. Our
friend, whom we should meet at a masquerade in
the garb of our enemy, would be more diverted than
mortified, if under that disguise we should vent our
indignation against him. Such are the sentiments of
a man of real magnanimity, when exposed to unjust
censure. It seldom happens, however, that human
nature arrives at this degree of firmness. Though
none but the weakest and most worthless of mankind
are much delighted with false glory, yet, by
a strange inconsistency, false ignominy is often capable
of mortifying those who appear the most resolute
and determined.
340Dr. Mandeville is not satisfied with representing
the frivolous motive of vanity, as the source of all
those actions which are commonly accounted virtuous.
He endeavours to point out the imperfection
of human virtue in many other respects. In every
case, he pretends, it falls short of that complete self-denial
which it pretends to, and, instead of a conquest,
is commonly no more than a concealed indulgence
of our passions. Wherever our reserve with
regard to pleasure falls short of the most ascetic abstinence,
he treats it as gross luxury and sensuality.
Every thing, according to him, is luxury which exceeds
what is absolutely necessary for the support of
human nature, so that there is a vice even in the use
of a clean shirt, or of a convenient habitation. The
indulgence of the inclination to sex, in the most lawful
union, he considers as the same sensuality with
the most hurtful gratification of that passion, and derides
that temperance and that chastity which can be
practiced at so cheap a rate. The ingenious sophistry
of his reasoning, is here, as upon many other occasions,
covered by the ambiguity of language. There
are some of our passions which have no other names
except those which mark the disagreeable and offensive
degree. The spectator is more apt to take notice
of them in this degree than in any other. When
they shock his own sentiments, when they give him
some sort of antipathy and uneasiness, he is necessarily
obliged to attend to them, and is from thence
naturally led to give them a name. When they fall
in with the natural state of his own mind, he is very
apt to overlook them altogether, and either gives
them no name at all, or, if he gives them any, it is
one which marks rather the subjection and restraint
of the passion than the degree which it still is allowed
341to subsist in, after it is so subjected and restrained.
Thus the common names of the [20]love of pleasure,
and of the love of sex, denote a vicious and offensive
degree of those passions. The words temperance
and chastity, on the other hand, seem to mark rather
the restraint and subjection which they are kept under,
than the degree which they are still allowed
to subsist in. When he can show, therefore, that
they still subsist in some degree, he imagines, he has
entirely demolished the reality of the virtues of temperance
and chastity, and shown them to be mere
impositions upon the inattention and simplicity of
mankind. Those virtues, however, do not require
an entire insensibility to the objects of the passions
which they mean to govern. They only aim at restraining
the violence of those passions so far as not to
hurt the individual, and neither disturb nor offend
the society.
It is the great fallacy of Dr. Mandeville’s book[21]
to represent every passion as wholly vicious, which is
so in any degree and in any direction. It is thus that
he treats every thing as vanity which has any reference,
either to what are, or to what ought to be the sentiments
of others: and it is by means of this sophistry,
that he establishes his favourite conclusion, that
private vices are public benefits. If the love of magnificence,
a taste for the elegant arts and improvements
of human life, for whatever is agreeable in
dress, furniture, or equipage, for architecture, statuary,
painting, and music, is to be regarded as luxury,
sensuality and ostentation, even in those whose situation
allows, without any inconveniency, the indulgence
342of those passions, it is certain that luxury, sensuality,
and ostentation are public benefits: since,
without the qualities upon which he thinks proper to
bestow such opprobrious names, the arts of refinement
could never find encouragement, and must
languish for want of employment. Some popular
ascetic doctrines which had been current before his
time, and which placed virtue in the entire extirpation
and annihilation of all our passions, were the
real foundation of this licentious system. It was easy
for Dr. Mandeville to prove, first, that this entire
conquest never actually took place among men; and
secondly, that, if it was to take place universally, it
would be pernicious to society, by putting an end to
all industry and commerce, and in a manner to
the whole business of human life. By the first of
these propositions he seemed to prove that there was
no real virtue, and that what pretended to be such,
was a mere cheat and imposition upon mankind; and
by the second, that private vices were public benefits,
since without them no society could prosper or
flourish.
Such is the system of Dr. Mandeville, which once
made so much noise in the world, and which, though
perhaps, it never gave occasion to more vice than
what would have been without it, at least taught
that vice, which arose from other causes, to appear
with more effrontery, and to avow the corruption of
its motives with a profligate audaciousness which had
never been heard of before.
But how destructive soever this system may appear,
it could never have imposed upon so great a number
of persons, nor have occasioned so general an alarm
343among those who are the friends of better principles,
had it not in some respects bordered upon the truth.
A system of natural philosophy may appear very
plausible, and be for a long time very generally received
in the world, and yet have no foundation in
nature, nor any sort of resemblance to the truth.
The vortices of Des Cartes were regarded by a
very ingenious nation, for near a century together,
as a most satisfactory account of the revolutions
of the heavenly bodies. Yet it has been demonstrated,
to the conviction of all mankind, that these
pretended causes of those wonderful effects, not only
do not actually exist, but are utterly impossible, and
if they did exist, could produce no such effects as are
ascribed to them. But it is otherwise with systems of
moral philosophy, and an author who pretends to
account for the origin of our moral sentiments, cannot
deceive us so grossly, nor depart so very far from
all resemblance to the truth. When a traveller gives
an account of some distant country, he may impose
upon our credulity the most groundless and absurd
fictions as the most certain matters of fact. But
when a person pretends to inform us of what passes
in our neighbourhood, and of the affairs of the very
parish which we live in, though here too, if we are so
careless as not to examine things with our own eyes,
he may deceive us in many respects, yet the greatest
falsehoods which he imposes upon us must bear some
resemblance to the truth, and must even have a considerable
mixture of truth in them. An author who
treats of natural philosophy, and pretends to assign
the causes of the great phenomena of the universe,
pretends to give an account of the affairs of a very
distant country, concerning which he may tell us
what he pleases, and as long as his narration keeps
within the bounds of seeming possibility, he need not
344despair of gaining our belief. But when he proposes
to explain the origin of our desires and affections, of
our sentiments of approbation and disapprobation, he
pretends to give an account, not only of the affairs
of the very parish that we live in, but of our own
domestic concerns. Though here too, like indolent
masters who put their trust in a steward who deceives
them, we are very liable to be imposed upon, yet we
are incapable of passing any account which does not
preserve some little regard to the truth. Some of the
articles, at least, must be just, and even those which
are most overcharged must have had some foundation,
otherwise the fraud would be detected even by
that careless inspection which we are disposed to give.
The author who should assign, as the cause of any
natural sentiment, some principle which neither had
any connexion with it, nor resembled any other principle
which had some such connexion, would appear
absurd and ridiculous to the most injudicious and unexperienced
reader.
345
After the inquiry concerning the nature of
virtue, the next question of importance in Moral
Philosophy, is concerning the principle of approbation,
concerning the power or faculty of the mind
which renders certain characters agreeable or disagreeable
to us, makes us prefer one tenour of conduct
to another, denominate the one right and the
other wrong, and consider the one as the object of
approbation, honour, and reward; the other as that
of blame, censure, and punishment.
Three different accounts have been given of this
principle of approbation. According to some, we
approve and disapprove both of our own actions and
of those of others, from self-love only, or from some
view of their tendency to our own happiness or disadvantage;
according to others, reason, the same faculty
by which we distinguish between truth and
falsehood, enables us to distinguish between what is
fit and unfit both in actions and affections: according
to others this distinction is altogether the effect
of immediate sentiment and feeling, and arises from
the satisfaction or disgust with which the view of
346certain actions or affections inspires us. Self-love,
reason, and sentiment, therefore, are the three different
sources which have been assigned for the principle
of approbation.
Before I proceed to give an account of those different
systems, I must observe, that the determination
of this second question, though of the greatest
importance in speculation, is of none in practice.
The question concerning the nature of virtue necessarily
has some influence upon our notions of right
and wrong in many particular cases. That concerning
the principle of approbation can possibly have no
such effect. To examine from what contrivance or
mechanism within, those different notions or sentiments
arise, is a mere matter of philosophical curiosity.
Those who account for the principle of approbation
from self-love, do not all account for it in
the same manner, and there is a good deal of confusion
and inaccuracy in all their different systems.
According to Mr. Hobbes, and many of his followers,[22]
man is driven to take refuge in society, not
by any natural love which he bears to his own kind,
but because without the assistance of others he is incapable
of subsisting with ease or safety. Society,
347upon this account, becomes necessary to him, and
whatever tends to its support and welfare, he considers
as having a remote tendency to his own interest,
and, on the contrary, whatever is likely to disturb
or destroy it, he regards as in some measure hurtful
or pernicious to himself. Virtue is the great support,
and vice the great disturber of human society. The
former, therefore, is agreeable, and the latter offensive
to every man; as from the one he foresees the
prosperity, and from the other the ruin and disorder
of what is so necessary for the comfort and security
of his existence.
That the tendency of virtue to promote, and of
vice to disturb the order of society, when we consider
it coolly and philosophically, reflects a very great
beauty upon the one, and a very great deformity
upon the other, cannot, as I have observed upon a
former occasion, be called in question. Human society,
when we contemplate it in a certain abstract
and philosophical light, appears like a great, an immense
machine, whose regular and harmonious movements
produce a thousand agreeable effects. As in
any other beautiful and noble machine that was the
production of human art, whatever tended to render
its movements more smooth and easy, would derive
a beauty from this effect, and, on the contrary,
whatever tended to obstruct them would displease
upon that account: so virtue, which is, as it were,
the fine polish to the wheels of society, necessarily
pleases; while vice, like the vile rust, which makes
them jar and grate upon one another, is as necessarily
offensive. This account, therefore, of the origin of
approbation and disapprobation, so far as it derives
them from a regard to the order of society, runs into
348that principle which gives beauty to utility, and
which I have explained upon a former occasion; and
it is from thence that this system derives all that appearance
of probability which it possesses. When
those authors describe the innumerable advantages of
a cultivated and social, above a savage and solitary
life; when they expatiate upon the necessity of virtue
and good order for the maintenance of the one,
and demonstrate how infallibly the prevalence of
vice and disobedience to the laws tend to bring back
the other, the reader is charmed with the novelty
and grandeur of those views which they open to him:
he sees plainly a new beauty in virtue, and a new
deformity in vice, which he had never taken notice
of before, and is commonly so delighted with the
discovery, that he seldom takes time to reflect, that
this political view, having never occurred to him in
his life before, cannot possibly be the ground of that
approbation and disapprobation with which he has
always been accustomed to consider those different
qualities.
When those authors, on the other hand, deduce
from self-love the interest which we take in the welfare
of society, and the esteem which upon that account
we bestow upon virtue, they do not mean, that
when we in this age applaud the virtue of Cato, and
detest the villainy of Catiline, our sentiments are influenced
by the notion of any benefit we receive from
the one, or of any detriment we suffer from the
other. It was not because the prosperity or subversion
of society, in those remote ages and nations,
was apprehended to have any influence upon our
happiness or misery in the present times; that according
to those philosophers, we esteemed the virtuous,
349and blamed the disorderly character. They
never imagined that our sentiments were influenced
by any benefit or damage which we supposed actually
to redound to us, from either; but by that which
might have redounded to us, had we lived in those distant
ages and countries; or by that which might still
redound to us, if in our own times we should meet
with characters of the same kind. The idea, in short,
which those authors were groping about, but which
they were never able to unfold distinctly, was that
indirect sympathy which we feel with the gratitude
or resentment of those who received the benefit or suffered
the damage resulting from such opposite characters:
and it was this which they were indistinctly
pointing at, when they said, that it was not the
thought of what we had gained or suffered which
prompted our applause or indignation, but the conception
or imagination of what we might gain or
suffer if we were to act in society with such associates.
Sympathy, however, cannot, in any sense, be regarded
as a selfish principle. When I sympathize
with your sorrow or your indignation, it may be
pretended, indeed, that my emotion is founded in
self-love, because it arises from bringing your case
home to myself, from putting myself in your situation,
and thence conceiving what I should feel in the
like circumstances. But though sympathy is very
properly said to arise from an imaginary change of
situations with the person principally concerned, yet
this imaginary change is not supposed to happen to
me in my own person and character, but in that of
the person with whom I sympathize. When I condole
with you for the loss of your only son, in order
to enter into your grief, I do not consider what I, a
350person of such a character and profession, should
suffer, if I had a son, and if that son was unfortunately
to die: but I consider what I should suffer if I
was really you, and I not only change circumstances
with you, but I change persons and characters. My
grief, therefore, is entirely upon your account, and
not in the least upon my own. It is not, therefore,
in the least selfish. How can that be regarded as a
selfish passion, which does not arise even from the
imagination of any thing that has befallen, or that
relates to myself, in my own proper person and character,
but which is entirely occupied about what
relates to you? A man may sympathize with a woman
in child-bed; though it is impossible that he
should conceive himself as suffering her pains in his
own proper person and character. That whole account
of human nature, however, which deduces
all sentiments and affections from self-love, which
has made so much noise in the world, but which, so
far as I know, has never yet been fully and distinctly
explained, seems to me to have arisen from some
confused misapprehension of the system of sympathy.
It is well known to have been the doctrine of
Mr. Hobbes, that a state of nature, is a state of war;
and that antecedent to the institution of civil government,
there could be no safe or peaceable society
among men. To preserve society, therefore, according
351to him, was to support civil government, and
to destroy civil government was the same thing as to
put an end to society. But the existence of civil government
depends upon the obedience that is paid
to the supreme magistrate. The moment he loses
his authority, all government is at an end. As self-preservation,
therefore, teaches men to applaud
whatever tends to promote the welfare of society,
and to blame whatever is likely to hurt it; so the
same principle, if they would think and speak consistently,
ought to teach them to applaud upon all
occasions obedience to the civil magistrate, and to
blame all disobedience and rebellion. The very
ideas of laudable and blameable, ought to be the
same with those of obedience and disobedience. The
laws of the civil magistrate, therefore, ought to be
regarded as the sole ultimate standards of what was
just and unjust, of what was right and wrong.
It was the avowed intention of Mr. Hobbes, by
propagating these notions, to subject the consciences
of men immediately to the civil, and not to the ecclesiastical
powers, whose turbulence and ambition,
he had been taught, by the example of his own
times, to regard as the principal source of the disorders
of society. His doctrine, upon this account,
was peculiarly offensive to Theologians, who accordingly
did not fail to vent their indignation against
him with great asperity and bitterness. It was likewise
offensive to all sound moralists, as it supposed
that there was no natural distinction between right
and wrong, that these were mutable and changeable,
and depended upon the mere arbitrary will of the
civil magistrate. This account of things, therefore,
352was attacked from all quarters, and by all sorts of
weapons, by sober reason as well as by furious declamation.
In order to confute so odious a doctrine, it was
necessary to prove, that antecedent to all law or
positive institution, the mind was naturally endowed
with a faculty, by which it distinguished in certain
actions and affections, the qualities of right, laudable,
and virtuous, and in others those of wrong, blameable,
and vicious.
Law, it was justly observed by Dr. Cudworth,[23]
could not be the original source of those distinctions;
since upon the supposition of such a law, it must
either be right to obey it, and wrong to disobey it,
or indifferent whether we obeyed it, or disobeyed it.
That law which it was indifferent whether we obeyed
or disobeyed, could not, it was evident, be the source
of those distinctions; neither could that which it was
right to obey and wrong to disobey, since even this
still supposed the antecedent notions or ideas of right
and wrong, and that obedience to the law was conformable
to the idea of right, and disobedience to
that of wrong.
Since the mind, therefore, had a notion of those
distinctions antecedent to all law, it seemed necessarily
to follow, that it derived this notion from reason,
which pointed out the difference between right
and wrong, in the same manner in which it did that
between truth and falsehood: and this conclusion,
which though true in some respects, is rather hasty
353in others, was more easily received at a time when
the abstract science of human nature was but in its
infancy, and before the distinct offices and powers of
the different faculties of the human mind had been
carefully examined and distinguished from one another.
When this controversy with Mr. Hobbes was
carried on with the greatest warmth and keenness, no
other faculty had been thought of from which any
such ideas could possibly be supposed to arise. It
became at this time, therefore, the popular doctrine,
that the essence of virtue and vice did not consist in
the conformity or disagreement of human actions
with the law of a superior, but in their conformity or
disagreement with reason, which was thus considered
as the original source and principle of approbation
and disapprobation.
That virtue consists in conformity to reason, is
true in some respects, and this faculty may very justly
be considered, as in some sense, the source and principle
of approbation and disapprobation, and of all
solid judgments concerning right and wrong. It is
by reason that we discover those general rules of justice
by which we ought to regulate our actions: and
it is by the same faculty that we form those more
vague and indeterminate ideas of what is prudent, of
what is decent, of what is generous or noble, which
we carry constantly about with us, and according to
which we endeavour, as well as we can, to model
the tenour of our conduct. The general maxims of
morality are formed, like all other general maxims,
from experience and induction. We observe in a
great variety of particular cases what pleases or displeases
our moral faculties, what these approve or
disapprove of, and, by induction from this experience,
354we establish those general rules. But induction
is always regarded as one of the operations of reason.
From reason, therefore, we are very properly said
to derive all those general maxims and ideas. It is
by these, however, that we regulate the greater part
of our moral judgments, which would be extremely
uncertain and precarious if they depended altogether
upon what is liable to so many variations as immediate
sentiment and feeling, which the different states
of health and humour are capable of altering so
essentially. As our most solid judgments, therefore,
with regard to right and wrong, are regulated by
maxims and ideas derived from an induction of reason,
virtue may very properly be said to consist in a
conformity to reason, and so far this faculty may be
considered as the source and principle of approbation
and disapprobation.
But though reason is undoubtedly the source of
the general rules of morality, and of all the moral
judgments which we form by means of them; it is
altogether absurd and unintelligible to suppose that
the first perceptions of right and wrong can be derived
from reason, even in those particular cases upon the
experience of which the general rules are formed.
These first perceptions, as well all other experiments
upon which any general rules are founded, cannot be
the object of reason, but of immediate sense and
feeling. It is by finding in a vast variety of instances
that one tenour of conduct constantly pleases in a
certain manner, and that another as constantly displeases
the mind, that we form the general rules of
morality. But reason cannot render any particular
object either agreeable or disagreeable to the mind
for its own sake. Reason may show that this object
355is the means of obtaining some other which is naturally
either pleasing or displeasing, and in this manner
may render it either agreeable or disagreeable for
the sake of something else. But nothing can be
agreeable or disagreeable for its own sake, which is
not rendered such by immediate sense and feeling.
If virtue, therefore, in every particular instance,
necessarily pleases for its own sake, and if vice as
certainly displeases the mind, it cannot be reason, but
immediate sense and feeling, which, in this manner,
reconciles us to the one, and alienates us from the
other.
Pleasure and pain are the great objects of desire
and aversion: but these are distinguished not by
reason, but by immediate sense and feeling. If virtue,
therefore, is desirable for its own sake, and if
vice is, in the same manner, the object of aversion,
it cannot be reason which originally distinguishes
those different qualities, but immediate sense and
feeling.
As reason, however, in a certain sense, may justly
be considered as the principle of approbation and disapprobation,
these sentiments were, through inattention,
long regarded as originally flowing from the
operations of this faculty. Dr. Hutcheson had the
merit of being the first who distinguished with any
degree of precision in what respect all moral distinctions
may be said to arise from reason, and in what
respect they are founded upon immediate sense and
feeling. In his illustrations upon the moral sense he
has explained this so fully, and, in my opinion, so
unanswerably, that, if any controversy is still kept
up about this subject, I can impute it to nothing,
356but either to inattention to what that gentleman has
written, or to a superstitious attachment to certain
forms of expression, a weakness not very uncommon
among the learned, especially in subjects so deeply
interesting as the present, in which a man of virtue
is often loth to abandon, even the propriety of a
single phrase which he has been accustomed to.
Those systems which make sentiment the
principle of approbation may be divided into two
different classes.
I. According to some the principle of approbation
is founded upon a sentiment of a peculiar nature,
upon a particular power of perception exerted by the
mind at the view of certain actions or affections;
some of which affecting this faculty in an agreeable
and others in a disagreeable manner, the former are
stampt with the characters of right, laudable, and
virtuous; the latter with those of wrong, blameable
and vicious. This sentiment being of a peculiar
nature distinct from every other, and the effect of a
particular power of perception, they give it a particular
name, and call it a moral sense.
II. According to others, in order to account for
the principle of approbation, there is no occasion
for supposing any new power of perception which
357had never been heard of before: Nature, they imagine,
acts here, as in all other cases, with the strictest
œconomy, and produces a multitude of effects from
one and the same cause; and sympathy, a power which
has always been taken notice of, and with which the
mind is manifestly endowed, is, they think, sufficient
to account for all the effects ascribed to this peculiar
faculty.
I. Dr. Hutcheson[24] had been at great pains to
prove that the principle of approbation was not
founded on self-love. He had demonstrated too that
it could not arise from any operation of reason. Nothing
remained, he thought, but to suppose it a faculty
of a peculiar kind, with which Nature had endowed
the human mind, in order to produce this one
particular and important effect. When self-love and
reason were both excluded, it did not occur to him
that there was any other known faculty of the mind
which could in any respect answer this purpose.
This new power of perception he called a moral
sense, and supposed it to be somewhat analogous to
the external senses. As the bodies around us, by
affecting these in a certain manner, appear to possess
the different qualities of sound, taste, odour, colour;
so the various affections of the human mind, by
touching this particular faculty in a certain manner,
appear to possess the different qualities of amiable
and odious, of virtuous and vicious, of right and
wrong.
The various senses or powers of perception,[25] from
which the human mind derives all its simple ideas,
358were, according to this system, of two different kinds,
of which the one were called the direct or antecedent,
the other, the reflex or consequent senses. The direct
senses were those faculties from which the mind
derived the perception of such species of things as
did not presuppose the antecedent perception of any
other. Thus sounds and colours were objects of the
direct senses. To hear a sound or to see a colour does
not presuppose the antecedent perception of any other
quality or object. The reflex or consequent senses,
on the other hand, were those faculties from which
the mind derived the perception of such species of
things as presupposed the antecedent perception of
some other. Thus harmony and beauty were objects
of the reflex senses. In order to perceive the harmony
of a sound, or the beauty of a colour, we must
first perceive the sound or the colour. The moral
sense was considered as a faculty of this kind. That
faculty, which Mr. Locke calls reflection, and from
which he derived the simple ideas of the different
passions and emotions of the human mind, was, according
to Dr. Hutcheson, a direct internal sense.
That faculty again by which we perceived the beauty
or deformity, the virtue or vice of those different
passions and emotions, was a reflex, internal sense.
Dr. Hutcheson endeavoured still further to support
this doctrine, by shewing that it was agreeable to the
analogy of nature, and that the mind was endowed
with a variety of other reflex senses exactly similar to
the moral sense; such as a sense of beauty and deformity
in external objects; a public sense, by which
we sympathize with the happiness or misery of our
359fellow-creatures; a sense of shame and honour, and
a sense of ridicule.
But notwithstanding all the pains which this ingenious
philosopher has taken to prove that the principle
of approbation is founded in a peculiar power
of perception, somewhat analogous to the external
senses, there are some consequences, which he acknowledges
to follow from this doctrine, that will,
perhaps, be regarded by many as a sufficient confutation
of it. The qualities, he allows,[26] which belong
to the objects of any sense, cannot, without the
greatest absurdity, be ascribed to the sense itself. Who
ever thought of calling the sense of seeing black or
white, the sense of hearing loud or low, or the sense
of tasting sweet or bitter? And, according to him,
it is equally absurd to call our moral faculties virtuous
or vicious, morally good or evil. These qualities
belong to the objects of those faculties, not to
the faculties themselves. If any man, therefore, was
so absurdly constituted as to approve of cruelty and
injustice as the highest virtues, and to disapprove of
equity and humanity as the most pitiful vices, such
a constitution of mind might indeed be regarded as
inconvenient both to the individual and to the society,
and likewise as strange, surprising, and unnatural
in itself; but it could not, without the greatest
absurdity, be denominated vicious or morally evil.
26. Illustrations upon the Moral Sense. Sect. 1. p. 237, et seq.
Third Edition.
Yet surely if we saw any man shouting with admiration
and applause at a barbarous and unmerited
execution, which some insolent tyrant had ordered,
360we should not think we were guilty of any great absurdity
in denominating this behaviour vicious and
morally evil in the highest degree, though it expressed
nothing but depraved moral faculties, or an absurd
approbation of this horrid action, as of what was
noble, magnanimous, and great. Our heart, I imagine,
at the sight of such a spectator, would forget
for a while its sympathy with the sufferer, and feel
nothing but horror and detestation, at the thought of
so execrable a wretch. We should abominate him
even more than the tyrant who might be goaded on
by the strong passions of jealousy, fear, and resentment,
and upon that account be more excusable.
But the sentiments of the spectator would appear altogether
without cause or motive, and therefore most
perfectly and completely detestable. There is no
perversion of sentiment or affection which our heart
would be more averse to enter into, or which it would
reject with greater hatred and indignation than one
of this kind; and so far from regarding such a constitution
of mind as being merely something strange
or inconvenient, and not in any respect vicious or
morally evil, we should rather consider it as the very
last and most dreadful stage of moral depravity.
Correct moral sentiments, on the contrary, naturally
appear in some degree laudable and morally
good. The man, whose censure and applause are
upon all occasions suited with the greatest accuracy
to the value or unworthiness of the object, seems to
deserve a degree even of moral approbation. We
admire the delicate precision of his moral sentiments:
they lead our own judgments, and, upon account of
their uncommon and surprising justness, they even
excite our wonder and applause. We cannot indeed
361be always sure that the conduct of such a person
would be in any respect correspondent to the precision
and accuracy of his judgments concerning the
conduct of others. Virtue requires habit and resolution
of mind, as well as delicacy of sentiment;
and unfortunately the former qualities are sometimes
wanting, where the latter is in the greatest perfection.
This disposition of mind, however, though it may
sometimes be attended with imperfections, is incompatible
with any thing that is grossly criminal, and
is the happiest foundation upon which the superstructure
of perfect virtue can be built. There are many
men who mean very well, and seriously purpose to do
what they think their duty, who notwithstanding are
disagreeable on account of the coarseness of their
moral sentiments.
It may be said, perhaps, that though the principle
of approbation is not founded upon any power
of perception that is in any respect analogous to the
external senses, it may still be founded upon a peculiar
sentiment which answers this one particular purpose
and no other. Approbation and disapprobation,
it may be pretended, are certain feelings or
emotions which arise in the mind upon the view of
different characters and actions; and as resentment
might be called a sense of injuries, or gratitude a
sense of benefits, so these may very properly receive
the name of a sense of right and wrong, or of a moral
sense.
But this account of things, though it may not be
liable to the same objections with the foregoing,
is exposed to others which are equally unanswerable.
362First of all, whatever variations any particular
emotion may undergo, it still preserves the general
features which distinguish it to be an emotion of
such a kind, and these general features are always
more striking and remarkable than any variation
which it may undergo in particular cases. Thus anger
is an emotion of a particular kind: and accordingly
its general features are always more distinguishable
than all the variations it undergoes in particular
cases. Anger against a man, is, no doubt,
somewhat different from anger against a woman,
and that again from anger against a child. In each
of those three cases, the general passion of anger receives
a different modification from the particular
character of its object, as may easily be observed by
the attentive. But still the general features of the
passion predominate in all these cases. To distinguish
these, requires no nice observation: a very delicate
attention, on the contrary, is necessary to discover
their variations: every body takes notice of the
former: scarce any body observes the latter. If approbation
and disapprobation, therefore, were, like
gratitude and resentment, emotions of a particular
kind, distinct from every other, we should expect
that in all the variations which either of them might
undergo, it would still retain the general features
which mark it to be an emotion of such a particular
kind, clear, plain, and easily distinguishable. But
in fact it happens quite otherwise. If we attend to
what we really feel when upon different occasions we
either approve or disapprove, we shall find that our
emotion in one case is often totally different from
that in another, and that no common features can
possibly be discovered between them. Thus the approbation
363with which we view a tender, delicate,
and humane sentiment, is quite different from that
with which we are struck by one that appears great,
daring, and magnanimous. Our approbation of
both may, upon different occasions, be perfect and
entire; but we are softened by the one, and we are
elevated by the other, and there is no sort of resemblance
between the emotions which they excite
in us. But, according to that system which I have
been endeavouring to establish, this must necessarily
be the case. As the emotions of the person whom
we approve of, are, in those two cases, quite opposite
to one another, and as our approbation arises
from sympathy with those opposite emotions, what
we feel upon the one occasion, can have no sort of
resemblance to what we feel upon the other. But
this could not happen if approbation consisted in a
peculiar emotion which had nothing in common with
the sentiments we approved of, but which arose at
the view of those sentiments, like any other passion
at the view of its proper object. The same thing
holds true with regard to disapprobation. Our
horror for cruelty has no sort of resemblance to our
contempt for mean-spiritedness. It is quite a different
species of discord which we feel at the view
of those two different vices, between our minds
and those of the person whose sentiments and behaviour
we consider.
Secondly, I have already observed, that not only
the different passions or affections of the human mind
which are approved or disapproved of appear morally
good or evil, but that proper and improper approbation
appear, to our natural sentiments, to be
stampt with the same characters. I would ask,
364therefore, how it is, that, according to this system,
we approve or disapprove of proper or improper
approbation. To this question, there is, I imagine,
but one reasonable answer, which can possibly be
given. It must be said, that when the approbation
with which our neighbour regards the conduct of a
third person coincides with our own, we approve of
his approbation, and consider it as, in some measure,
morally good; and that on the contrary, when it
does not coincide with our own sentiments, we disapprove
of it, and consider it as, in some measure,
morally evil. It must be allowed, therefore, that,
at least in this one case, the coincidence or opposition
of sentiments, between the observer and the person
observed, constitutes moral approbation or disapprobation.
And if it does so in this one case, I would
ask, why not in every other? to what purpose imagine
a new power of perception in order to account
for those sentiments?
Against every account of the principle of approbation,
which makes it depend upon a peculiar sentiment,
distinct from every other, I would object;
that it is strange that this sentiment, which Providence
undoubtedly intended to be the governing
principle of human nature, should hitherto have
been so little taken notice of, as not to have got a
name in any language. The word moral sense is of
very late formation, and cannot yet be considered as
making part of the English tongue. The word approbation
has but within these few years been appropriated
to denote peculiarly any thing of this
kind. In propriety of language we approve of
whatever is entirely to our satisfaction, of the form
of a building, of the contrivance of a machine, of
365the flavour of a dish of meat. The word conscience
does not immediately denote any moral faculty by
which we approve or disapprove. Conscience supposes,
indeed, the existence of some such faculty,
and properly signifies our consciousness of having
acted agreeably or contrary to its directions. When
love, hatred, joy, sorrow, gratitude, resentment, with
so many other passions which are all supposed to be
the subjects of this principle, have made themselves
considerable enough to get titles to know them by,
is it not surprising that the sovereign of them all
should hitherto have been so little heeded, that, a
few philosophers excepted, no body has yet thought
it worth while to bestow a name upon it?
When we approve of any character or action,
the sentiments which we feel, are, according to the
foregoing system, derived from four sources, which
are in some respects different from one another.
First, we sympathize with the motives of the agent;
secondly, we enter into the gratitude of those who
receive the benefit of his actions; thirdly, we observe
that his conduct has been agreeable to the general
rules by which those two sympathies generally
act; and, last of all, when we consider such actions
as making part of a system of behaviour which
tends to promote the happiness either of the individual
or of the society, they appear to derive a beauty
from this utility, not unlike that which we ascribe
to any well contrived machine. After deducting,
in any one particular case, all that must be acknowledged
to proceed from some one or other of these four
principles, I should be glad to know what remains,
and I shall freely allow this overplus to be ascribed
to a moral sense, or to any other peculiar faculty,
366provided any body will ascertain precisely what this
overplus is. It might be expected, perhaps, that
if there was any such peculiar principle, such as
this moral sense is supposed to be, we should feel it,
in some particular cases, separated and detached from
every other, as we often feel joy, sorrow, hope,
and fear, pure and unmixed with any other emotion.
This however, I imagine, cannot even be pretended.
I have never heard any instance alleged in which
this principle could be said to exert itself alone and
unmixed with sympathy or antipathy, with gratitude
or resentment, with the perception of the agreement
or disagreement of any action to an established rule,
or last of all with that general taste for beauty and
order which is excited by inanimated as well as by
animated objects.
II. There is another system which attempts to account
for the origin of our moral sentiments from
sympathy distinct from that which I have been endeavouring
to establish. It is that which places virtue
in utility, and accounts for the pleasure with
which the spectator surveys the utility of any quality
from sympathy with the happiness of those who are
affected by it. This sympathy is different both from
that by which we enter into the motives of the agent,
and from that by which we go along with the gratitude
of the persons who are benefited by his actions.
It is the same principle with that by which we approve
of a well contrived machine. But no machine
can be the object of either of those two last mentioned
sympathies. I have already, in the fourth part of
this discourse, given some account of this system.
367
It was observed in the third part of this discourse,
that the rules of justice are the only rules of morality
which are precise and accurate; that those of all the
other virtues are loose, vague, and indeterminate;
that the first may be compared to the rules of grammar;
the others to those which critics lay down for
the attainment of what is sublime and elegant in composition,
and which present us rather with a general
idea of the perfection we ought to aim at, than afford
us any certain and infallible directions for acquiring
it.
As the different rules of morality admit such different
degrees of accuracy, those authors who have
endeavoured to collect and digest them into systems
have done it in two different manners; and one set
has followed thro’ the whole that loose method to
which they were naturally directed by the consideration
of one species of virtues; while another has as
universally endeavoured to introduce into their precepts
that sort of accuracy of which only some of
them are susceptible. The first have wrote like critics,
the second like grammarians.
368I. The first, among whom we may count all the
ancient moralists, have contented themselves with
describing in a general manner the different vices and
virtues, and with pointing out the deformity and
misery of the one disposition as well as the propriety
and happiness of the other, but have not affected
to lay down many precise rules that are to
hold good unexceptionably in all particular cases.
They have only endeavoured to ascertain, as far as
language is capable of ascertaining, first, wherein
consists the sentiment of the heart, upon which
each particular virtue is founded, what sort of internal
feeling or emotion it is which constitutes the
essence of friendship, of humanity, of generosity,
of justice, of magnanimity, and of all the other
virtues, as well as of the vices which are opposed
to them: and, secondly, What is the general way of
acting, the ordinary tone and tenour of conduct to
which each of those sentiments would direct us, or
how it is that a friendly, a generous, a brave, a just,
and a humane man, would, upon ordinary occasions,
chuse to act.
To characterize the sentiment of the heart, upon
which each particular virtue is founded, though it
requires both a delicate and accurate pencil, is a talk,
however, which may be executed with some degree
of exactness. It is impossible, indeed, to express all
the variations which each sentiment either does or
ought to undergo, according to every possible variation
of circumstances. They are endless, and language
wants names to mark them by. The sentiment
of friendship, for example, which we feel for
an old man is different from that which we feel for
369a young: that which we entertain for an austere
man different from that which we feel for one of
softer and gentler manners: and that again from
what we feel for one of gay vivacity and spirit. The
friendship which we conceive for a man is different
from that with which a woman affects us, even
where there is no mixture of any grosser passion.
What author could enumerate and ascertain these
and all the other infinite varieties which this sentiment
is capable of undergoing? But still the general
sentiment of friendship and familiar attachment
which is common to them all, may be ascertained with
a sufficient degree of accuracy. The picture which is
drawn of it, though it will always be in many respects
incomplete, may, however, have such a resemblance
as to make us know the original when we meet with
it, and even distinguish it from other sentiments to
which it has a considerable resemblance, such as good-will,
respect, esteem, admiration.
To describe, in a general manner, what is the ordinary
way of acting to which each virtue would
prompt us, is still more easy. It is, indeed, scarce
possible to describe the internal sentiment or emotion
upon which it is founded, without doing something
of this kind. It is impossible by language to express,
if I may say so, the invisible features of all
the different modifications of passion as they show
themselves within. There is no other way of marking
and distinguishing them from one another, but
by describing the effects which they produce without,
the alterations which they occasion in the
countenance, in the air and external behaviour, the
resolutions they suggest, the actions they prompt to.
It is thus that Cicero, in the first book of his Offices,
370endeavours to direct us to the practice of the
four cardinal virtues, and that Aristotle in the practical
parts of his Ethics, points out to us the different
habits by which he would have us regulate our
behaviour, such as liberality, magnificence, magnanimity,
and even jocularity and good humour, qualities,
which that indulgent philosopher has thought
worthy of a place in the catalogue of the virtues,
though the lightness of that approbation which we
naturally bestow upon them, should not seem to entitle
them to so venerable a name.
Such works present us with agreeable and lively
pictures of manners. By the vivacity of their descriptions
they inflame our natural love of virtue,
and increase our abhorrence of vice: by the justness
as well as delicacy of their observations they
may often help both to correct and to ascertain our
natural sentiments with regard to the propriety of
conduct, and suggesting many nice and delicate attentions,
form us to a more exact justness of behaviour,
than what, without such instruction, we
should have been apt to think of. In treating of
the rules of morality, in this manner, consists the
science which is properly called Ethics, a science,
which though like criticism, it does not admit of the
most accurate precision, is, however, both highly useful
and agreeable. It is of all others the most susceptible
of the embellishments of eloquence, and by means
of them of bestowing, if that be possible, a new importance
upon the smallest rules of duty. Its precepts,
when thus dressed and adorned, are capable
of producing upon the flexibility of youth, the
noblest and most lasting impressions, and as they
fall in with the natural magnanimity of that generous
371age, they are able to inspire, for a time at least,
the most heroic resolutions, and thus tend both to
establish and confirm the best and most useful habits
of which the mind of man is susceptible. Whatever
precept and exhortation can do to animate us to
the practice of virtue, is done by this science delivered
in this manner.
II. The second set of moralists, among whom we
may count all the casuists of the middle and latter
ages of the christian church, as well as all those who
in this and in the preceding century have treated of
what is called natural jurisprudence, do not content
themselves with characterizing in this general manner
that tenour of conduct which they would recommend
to us, but endeavour to lay down exact
and precise rules for the direction of every circumstance
of our behaviour. As justice is the only virtue
with regard to which such exact rules can properly
be given; it is this virtue, that has chiefly fallen
under the consideration of those two different sets of
writers. They treat of it, however, in a very different
manner.
Those who write upon the principles of jurisprudence,
consider only what the person to whom the
obligation is due, ought to think himself entitled to
exact by force; what every impartial spectator would
approve of him for exacting, or what a judge or
arbiter, to whom he had submitted his case, and
who had undertaken to do him justice, ought to oblige
the other person to suffer or to perform. The casuists,
on the other hand, do not so much examine
what it is, that might properly be exacted by force,
as what it is, that the person who owes the obligation
372ought to think himself bound to perform from the
most sacred and scrupulous regard to the general
rules of justice, and from the most conscientious
dread, either of wronging his neighbour, or of violating
the integrity of his own character. It is the
end of jurisprudence to prescribe rules for the decisions
of judges and arbiters. It is the end of casuistry
to prescribe rules for the conduct of a good
man. By observing all the rules of jurisprudence,
supposing them ever so perfect, we should deserve
nothing but to be free from external punishment.
By observing those of casuistry, supposing them such
as they ought to be, we should be entitled to considerable
praise by the exact and scrupulous delicacy
of our behaviour.
It may frequently happen that a good man ought
to think himself bound, from a sacred and conscientious
regard to the general rules of justice to perform
many things which it would be the highest injustice
to extort from him, or for any judge or arbiter to
impose on him by force. To give a trite example;
a highwayman, by the fear of death, obliges a traveller
to promise him a certain sum of money.
Whether such a promise, extorted in this manner by
unjust force, ought to be regarded as obligatory, is a
question that has been very much debated.
If we consider it merely as a question of jurisprudence,
the decision can admit of no doubt. It
would be absurd to suppose that the highwayman
can be entitled to use force to constrain the other to
perform. To extort the promise was a crime which
deserved the highest punishment, and to extort the
performance would only be adding a new crime to
373the former. He can complain of no injury who has
been only deceived by the person by whom he might
justly have been killed. To suppose that a judge
ought to enforce the obligation of such promises, or
that the magistrate ought to allow them to sustain
an action at law, would be the most ridiculous of all
absurdities. If we consider this question, therefore,
as a question of jurisprudence, we can be at no loss
about the decision.
But if we consider it as a question of casuistry,
it will not be so easily determined. Whether a good
man, from a conscientious regard to that most sacred
rule of justice, which commands the observance of
all serious promises, would not think himself bound
to perform, is at least much more doubtful. That
no regard is due to the disappointment of the wretch
who brings him into this situation, that no injury is
done to the robber, and consequently that nothing
can be extorted by force, will admit of no sort of
dispute. But whether some regard is not, in this
case, due to his own dignity and honour, to the inviolable
sacredness of that part of his character
which makes him reverence the law of truth, and
abhor every thing that approaches to treachery and
falsehood, may, perhaps, more reasonably be made
a question. The casuists accordingly are greatly divided
about it. One party, with whom we may
count Cicero among the ancients, among the moderns,
Puffendorf, Barbeyrac his commentator, and
above all the late Dr. Hutcheson, one who in most
cases was by no means a loose casuist, determine,
without any hesitation, that no sort of regard is due
to any such promise, and that to think otherwise is
374mere weakness and superstition. Another party,
among whom we may reckon [27]some of the ancient
fathers of the church, as well as some very eminent
modern casuists, have been of another opinion, and
have judged all such promises obligatory.
If we consider the matter according to the common
sentiments of mankind, we shall find that some
regard would be thought due even to a promise of
this kind; but that it is impossible to determine how
much, by any general rule that will apply to all cases
without exception. The man who was quite frank
and easy in making promises of this kind, and who
violated them with as little ceremony, we should not
choose for our friend and companion. A gentleman
who should promise a highwayman five pounds and
not perform, would incur some blame. If the sum
promised, however, was very great, it might be
more doubtful, what was proper to be done. If it
was such, for example, that the payment of it would
entirely ruin the family of the promiser, if it was so
great as to be sufficient for promoting the most
useful purposes, it would appear in some measure
criminal, at least extremely improper, to throw
it, for the sake of a punctilio, into such worthless
hands. The man who should beggar himself,
or who should throw away an hundred
thousand pounds, though he could afford that
vast sum, for the sake of observing such a parole
with a thief, would appear to the common sense of
mankind, absurd and extravagant in the highest degree.
Such profusion would seem inconsistent with
his duty, with what he owed both to himself and
375others, and what, therefore, regard, to a promise extorted
in this manner, could by no means authorize.
To fix, however, by any precise rule, what degree
of regard ought to be paid to it, or what might be
the greatest sum which could be due from it, is evidently
impossible. This would vary according to
the characters of the persons, according to their circumstances,
according to the solemnity of the promise,
and even according to the incidents of the rencounter:
and if the promiser had been treated with a great
deal of that sort of gallantry, which is sometimes to
be met with in persons of the most abandoned characters,
more would seem due than upon other occasions.
It may be said in general, that exact propriety
requires the observance of all such promises, whenever
it is not inconsistent with some other duties that
are more sacred; such as regard to the public interest,
to those whom gratitude, whom natural affection,
or whom the laws of proper beneficence should
prompt us to provide for. But, as was formerly
taken notice of, we have no precise rules to determine
what external actions are due from a regard to such
motives, nor, consequently, when it is that those
virtues are inconsistent with the observance of such
promises.
It is to be observed, however, that whenever such
promises are violated, though for the most necessary
reasons, it is always with some degree of dishonour
to the person who made them. After they are made,
we may be convinced of the impropriety of observing
them. But still there is some fault in having
made them. It is at least a departure from the
highest and noblest maxims of magnanimity and honour.
376A brave man ought to die, rather than make
a promise which he can neither keep without folly,
nor violate without ignominy. For some degree of
ignominy always attends a situation of this kind.
Treachery and falsehood are vices so dangerous, so
dreadful, and, at the same time, such as may so easily,
and, upon many occasions, so safely be indulged, that
we are more jealous of them than of almost any
other. Our imagination therefore attaches the idea
of shame to all violations of faith, in every circumstance
and in every situation. They resemble, in
this respect, the violations of chastity in the fair sex,
a virtue of which, for the like reasons, we are excessively
jealous; and our sentiments are not more delicate
with regard to the one, than with regard to the
other. Breach of chastity dishonours irretrievably.
No circumstances, no solicitation can excuse it; no
sorrow, no repentance atone for it. We are so nice
in this respect that even a rape dishonours, and the
innocence of the mind cannot, in our imagination,
wash out the pollution of the body. It is the same
case with the violation of faith, when it has been solemnly
pledged, even to the most worthless of mankind.
Fidelity is so necessary a virtue, that we apprehend
it in general to be due even to those to whom
nothing else is due, and whom we think it lawful to
kill and destroy. It is to no purpose that the person
who has been guilty of the breach of it, urges that he
promised in order to save his life, and that he broke
his promise because it was inconsistent with some
other respectable duty to keep it. These circumstances
may alleviate, but cannot entirely wipe out
his dishonour. He appears to have been guilty of
an action with which, in the imaginations of men,
some degree of shame is inseparably connected. He
377has broke a promise which he had solemnly averred
he would maintain; and his character, if not irretrievably
stained and polluted, has at least a ridicule
affixed to it, which it will be very difficult entirely
to efface; and no man, I imagine, who had gone
through an adventure of this kind, would be fond of
telling the story.
This instance may serve to show wherein consists
the difference between casuistry and jurisprudence,
even when both of them consider the obligations of
the general rules of justice.
But though this difference be real and essential,
though those two sciences propose quite different
ends, the sameness of the subject has made such a
similarity between them, that the greater part of authors
whose professed design was to treat of jurisprudence,
have determined the different questions
they examine, sometimes according to the principles
of that science, and sometimes according to those of
casuistry, without distinguishing, and, perhaps, without
being themselves aware when they did the one,
and when the other.
The doctrine of the casuists, however, is by no
means confined to the consideration of what a conscientious
regard to the general rules of justice, would
demand of us. It embraces many other parts of
Christian and moral duty. What seems principally
to have given occasion to the cultivation of this
species of science was the custom of auricular confession,
introduced by the Roman Catholic superstition,
in times of barbarism and ignorance. By that
378institution, the most secret actions, and even the
thoughts of every person, which could be suspected
of receding in the smallest degree from the rules of
Christian purity, were to be revealed to the confessor.
The confessor informed his penitents whether, and in
what respect they had violated their duty, and what
penance it behoved them to undergo, before he
could absolve them in the name of the offended
Deity.
The consciousness, or even the suspicion of having
done wrong, is a load upon every mind, and is accompanied
with anxiety and terror in all those who
are not hardened by long habits of iniquity. Men,
in this, as in all other distresses, are naturally eager to
disburthen themselves of the oppression which they
feel upon their thoughts, by unbosoming the agony
of their mind to some person whose secrecy and discretion
they can confide in. The shame, which they
suffer from this acknowledgment, is fully compensated
by that alleviation of their uneasiness which
the sympathy of their confident seldom fails to occasion.
It relieves them to find that they are not altogether
unworthy of regard, and that however their
past conduct may be censured, their present disposition
is at least approved of, and is perhaps sufficient
to compensate the other, at least to maintain them in
some degree of esteem with their friend. A numerous
and artful clergy had, in those times of superstition,
insinuated themselves into the confidence of
almost every private family. They possessed all the
little learning which the times could afford, and their
manners, though in many respects rude and disorderly,
were polished and regular compared with those
of the age they lived in. They were regarded, therefore,
379not only as the great directors of all religious,
but of all moral duties. Their familiarity gave reputation
to whoever was so happy as to possess it,
and every mark of their disapprobation stamped the
deepest ignominy upon all who had the misfortune
to fall under it. Being considered as the great judges
of right and wrong, they were naturally consulted
about all scruples that occurred, and it was reputable
for any person to have it known that he made those
holy men the confidents of all such secrets, and took
no important or delicate step in his conduct without
their advice and approbation. It was not difficult
for the clergy, therefore, to get it established as a general
rule, that they should be entrusted with what
it had already become fashionable to entrust them,
and with what they generally would have been entrusted
though no such rule had been established.
To qualify themselves for confessors became thus a
necessary part of the study of churchmen and divines,
and they were thence led to collect what are called
cases of conscience, nice and delicate situations, in
which it is hard to determine whereabouts the propriety
of conduct may lie. Such works, they imagined,
might be of use both to the directors of consciences
and to those who were to be directed; and
hence the origin of books of casuistry.
The moral duties which fell under the consideration
of the casuists were chiefly those which can, in
some measure at least, be circumscribed within general
rules, and of which the violation is naturally attended
with some degree of remorse and some dread
of suffering punishment. The design of that institution
which gave occasion to their works, was to appease
those terrors of conscience which attend upon
380the infringement of such duties. But it is not every
virtue of which the defect is accompanied with any
very severe compunctions of this kind, and no man
applies to his confessor for absolution, because he did
not perform the most generous, the most friendly,
or the most magnanimous action which, in his circumstances,
it was possible to perform. In failures
of this kind, the rule that is violated is commonly
not very determinate, and is generally of such a nature
too, that though the observance of it might entitle
to honour and reward, the violation seems to expose
to no positive blame, censure, or punishment.
The exercise of such virtues the casuists seem to have
regarded as a sort of works of supererogation, which
could not be very strictly enacted, and which it was
therefore unnecessary for them to treat of.
The breaches of moral duty, therefore, which
came before the tribunal of the confessor, and upon
that account fell under the cognizance of the casuists,
were chiefly of three different kinds.
First and principally, breaches of the rules of
justice. The rules here are all express and positive,
and the violation of them is naturally attended
with the consciousness of deserving, and the dread
of suffering punishment both from God and man.
Secondly, breaches of the rules of chastity. These
in all grosser instances are real breaches of the rules
of justice, and no person can be guilty of them without
doing the most unpardonable injury to some
other. In smaller instances, when they amount only
to a violation of those exact decorums which ought
381to be observed in the conversation of the two sexes,
they cannot indeed justly be considered as violations
of the rules of justice. They are generally, however,
violations of a pretty plain rule, and, at
least in one of the sexes, tend to bring ignominy upon
the person who has been guilty of them, and consequently
to be attended in the scrupulous with some
degree of shame and contrition of mind.
Thirdly, breaches of the rules of veracity. The
violation of truth, it is to be observed, is not always
a breach of justice, though it is so upon many occasions,
and consequently cannot always expose to any
external punishment. The vice of common lying,
though a most miserable meanness, may frequently
do hurt to no person, and in this case no claim of
vengeance or satisfaction can be due either to the
persons imposed upon, or to others. But though
the violation of truth is not always a breach of justice,
it is always a breach of a very plain rule, and
what naturally tends to cover with shame the person
who has been guilty of it. The great pleasure of
conversation, and indeed of society, arises from a
certain correspondence of sentiments and opinions,
from a certain harmony of minds, which like so
many musical instruments coincide and keep time
with one another. But this most delightful harmony
cannot be obtained unless there is a free communication
of sentiments and opinions. We all desire,
upon this account, to feel how each other is affected,
to penetrate into each other’s bosoms, and to observe
the sentiments and affections which really subsist
there. The man who indulges us in this natural passion,
who invites us into his heart, who, as it were,
sets open the gates of his breast to us, seems to exercise
382a species of hospitality more delightful than any
other. No man, who is in ordinary good temper,
can fail of pleasing, if he has the courage to utter
his real sentiments as he feels them, and because he
feels them. It is this unreserved sincerity which renders
even the prattle of a child agreeable. How
weak and imperfect soever the views of the open-hearted,
we take pleasure to enter into them, and endeavour,
as much as we can, to bring down our own
understanding to the level of their capacities, and to
regard every subject in the particular light in which
they appear to have considered it. This passion to
discover the real sentiments of others is naturally so
strong, that it often degenerates into a troublesome
and impertinent curiosity to pry into those secrets of
our neighbours which they have very justifiable reasons
for concealing, and, upon many occasions, it
requires prudence and a strong sense of propriety to
govern this, as well as all the other passions of human
nature, and to reduce it to that pitch which any
impartial spectator can approve of. To disappoint
this curiosity, however, when it is kept within proper
bounds, and aims at nothing which there can be
any just reason for concealing, is equally disagreeable
in its turn. The man who eludes our most innocent
questions, who gives no satisfaction to our most inoffensive
inquiries, who plainly wraps himself up in
impenetrable obscurity, seems, as it were, to build a
wall about his breast. We run forward to get within
it, with all the eagerness of harmless curiosity, and
feel ourselves all at once pushed back with the rudest
and most offensive violence. If to conceal is so disagreeable,
to attempt to deceive us is still more disgusting,
even though we could possibly suffer nothing
by the success of the fraud. If we see that our
383companion wants to impose upon us, if the sentiments
and opinions which he utters appear evidently
not to be his own, let them be ever so fine, we can
derive no sort of entertainment from them; and if
something of human nature did not now and then
transpire through all the covers which falsehood and
affectation are capable of wrapping around it, a puppet
of wood would be altogether as pleasant a companion
as a person who never spoke as he was affected.
No man ever deceives, with regard to the most insignificant
matters, who is not conscious of doing something
like an injury to those he converses with; and
who does not inwardly blush and shrink back with
shame and confusion even at the secret thought of a
detection. Breach of veracity, therefore, being always
attended with some degree of remorse and self-condemnation,
naturally fell under the cognizance
of the casuists.
The chief subjects of the works of the casuists,
therefore, were the conscientious regard that is due
to the rules of justice; how far we ought to respect
the life and property of our neighbour; the duty of
restitution; the laws of chastity and modesty, and
wherein consisted what, in their language, are called
the sins of concupiscence: the rules of veracity, and
the obligation of oaths, promises, and contracts of
all kinds.
It may be said in general of the works of the casuists
that they attempted, to no purpose, to direct
by precise rules what belongs to feeling and sentiment
only to judge of. How is it possible to ascertain by
rules the exact point at which, in every case, a delicate
sense of justice begins to run into a frivolous and
384weak scrupulosity of conscience? When it is that secrecy
and reserve begin to grow into dissimulation?
How far an agreeable irony may be carried, and at
what precise point it begins to degenerate into a detestable
lie? What is the highest pitch of freedom
and ease of behaviour which can be regarded as
graceful and becoming, and when it is that it first
begins to run into a negligent and thoughtless licentiousness?
With regard to all such matters, what
would hold good in any one case would scarce do so
exactly in any other, and what constitutes the propriety
and happiness of behaviour varies in every case
with the smallest variety of situation. Books of casuistry,
therefore, are generally as useless as they are
commonly tiresome. They could be of little use to
one who should consult them upon occasion, even
supposing their decisions to be just; because, notwithstanding
the multitude of cases collected in them,
yet upon account of the still greater variety of possible
circumstances, it is a chance, if among all those
cases there be found one exactly parallel to that under
consideration. One, who is really anxious to do his
duty, must be very weak, if he can imagine that
he has much occasion for them; and with regard to
one who is negligent of it, the style of those writings
is not such as is likely to awaken him to more attention.
None of them tend to animate us to what is
generous and noble. None of them tend to soften
us to what is gentle and humane. Many of them,
on the contrary, tend rather to teach us to chicane
with our own consciences, and by their vain subtilties
serve to authorize innumerable evasive refinements
with regard to the most essential articles of our
duty. That frivolous accuracy which they attempted
to introduce into subjects which do not admit of
385it, almost necessarily betrayed them into those dangerous
errors, and at the same time rendered their
works dry and disagreeable, abounding in abstruse
and metaphysical distinctions, but incapable of exciting
in the heart any of those emotions which it is
the principal use of books of morality to excite.
The two useful parts of moral philosophy, therefore,
are Ethics and Jurisprudence: casuistry ought
to be rejected altogether, and the ancient moralists
appear to have judged much better, who, in treating
of the same subjects, did not affect any such nice
exactness, but contented themselves with describing,
in a general manner, what is the sentiment upon
which justice, modesty, and veracity are founded,
and what is the ordinary way of acting to which those
virtues would commonly prompt us.
Something, indeed, not unlike the doctrine of
the casuists, seems to have been attempted by several
philosophers. There is something of this kind
in the third book of Cicero’s Offices, where he endeavours
like a casuist to give rules for our conduct
in many nice cases, in which it is difficult to determine
whereabouts the point of propriety may lie. It
appears too, from many passages in the same book,
that several other philosophers had attempted something
of the same kind before him. Neither he nor
they, however, appear to have aimed at giving a
complete system of this sort, but only meant to show
how situations may occur, in which it is doubtful,
whether the highest propriety of conduct consists in
observing or in receding from what, in ordinary
cases, are the rules of duty.
386Every system of positive law may be regarded as
a more or less imperfect attempt towards a system
of natural jurisprudence, or towards an enumeration
of the particular rules of justice. As the violation of
justice is what men will never submit to from one
another, the public magistrate is under a necessity of
employing the power of the commonwealth to enforce
the practice of this virtue. Without this precaution,
civil society would become a scene of bloodshed and
disorder, every man revenging himself at his own
hand whenever he fancied he was injured. To prevent
the confusion which would attend upon every
man’s doing justice to himself, the magistrate, in all
governments that have acquired any considerable authority,
undertakes to do justice to all, and promises
to hear and to redress every complaint of injury.
In all well-governed states too, not only judges are
appointed for determining the controversies of individuals,
but rules are prescribed for regulating the
decisions of those judges; and these rules are, in
general, intended to coincide with those of natural
justice. It does not, indeed, always happen that
they do so in every instance. Sometimes what is
called the constitution of the state, that is, the interest
of the government; sometimes of the interest
of particular orders of men who tyrannize the
government, warp the positive laws of the country
from what natural justice would prescribe. In some
countries, the rudeness and barbarism of the people
hinder the natural sentiments of justice from arriving
at that accuracy and precision which, in more civilized
nations, they naturally attain to. Their laws
are, like their manners, gross and rude and undistinguishing.
In other countries the unfortunate
constitution of their courts of judicature hinders any
regular system of jurisprudence from ever establishing
387itself among them, though the improved manners
of the people may be such as would admit of the
most accurate. In no country do the decisions of
positive law coincide exactly, in every case, with
the rules which the natural sense of justice would
dictate. Systems of positive law, therefore, though
they deserve the greatest authority, as the records of
the sentiments of mankind in different ages and nations,
yet can never be regarded as accurate systems
of the rules of natural justice.
It might have been expected that the reasonings
of lawyers, upon the different imperfections and improvements
of the laws of different countries, should
have given occasion to an inquiry into what were the
natural rules of justice independent of all positive
institution. It might have been expected that these
reasonings should have led them to aim at establishing
a system of what might properly be called natural
jurisprudence, or a theory of the general principles
which ought to run through and be the foundation
of the laws of all nations. But tho’ the reasonings
of lawyers did produce something of this
kind, and though no man has treated systematically
of the laws of any particular country, without intermixing
in his work many observations of this sort;
it was very late in the world before any such general
system was thought of, or before the philosophy of
law was treated of by itself, and without regard to
the particular institutions of any one nation. In none
of the ancient moralists, do we find any attempt towards
a particular enumeration of the rules of justice.
Cicero in his Offices, and Aristotle in his Ethics,
treat of justice in the same general manner in which
they treat of all the other virtues. In the laws of
388Cicero and Plato, where we might naturally have expected
some attempts towards an enumeration of those
rules of natural equity, which ought to be enforced by
the positive laws of every country, there is however,
nothing of this kind. Their laws are laws of police,
not of justice. Grotius seems to have been the first,
who attempted to give the world any thing like a
system of those principles which ought to run through,
and be the foundation of the laws of all nations; and
his treatise of the laws of war and peace, with all
its imperfections, is perhaps at this day the most
complete work that has yet been given upon this
subject. I shall in another discourse endeavour to
give an account of the general principles of law and
government, and of the different revolutions they
have undergone in the different ages and periods of
society, not only in what concerns justice, but in
what concerns police, revenue, and arms, and whatever
else is the object of law. I shall not, therefore,
at present enter into any further detail concerning the
history of jurisprudence.
THE END.
CONSIDERATIONS Concerning the FIRST FORMATION OF LANGUAGES, AND THE Different Genius of original and compounded LANGUAGES.
389
The assignation of particular names, to denote
particular objects, that is, the institution of nouns
substantive, would, probably, be one of the first
steps towards the formation of language. Two
savages, who had never been taught to speak, but
had been bred up remote from the societies of men,
would naturally begin to form that language by
which they would endeavour to make their mutual
wants intelligible to each other, by uttering certain
sounds, whenever they meant to denote certain objects.
Those objects only which were most familiar to them,
and which they had most frequent occasion to mention,
would have particular names assigned to them.
The particular cave whose covering sheltered them
from the weather, the particular tree whose fruit
relieved their hunger, the particular fountain whose
water allayed their thirst, would first be denoted by
the words cave, tree, fountain, or by whatever other
390appellations they might think proper, in that primitive
jargon, to mark them. Afterwards, when the
more enlarged experience of these savages had led
them to observe, and their necessary occasions
obliged them to make mention of, other caves, and
other trees, and other fountains, they would naturally
bestow, upon each of those new objects, the
same name, by which they had been accustomed to
express the similar object they were first acquainted
with. The new objects had none of them any name
of its own, but each of them exactly resembled another
object, which had such an appellation. It was
impossible that those savages could behold the new
objects, without recollecting the old ones; and the
name of the old ones, to which the new bore so close
a resemblance. When they had occasion, therefore,
to mention, or to point out to each other, any of the
new objects, they would naturally utter the name of
the correspondent old one, of which the idea could not
fail, at that instant, to present itself to their memory
in the strongest and liveliest manner. And thus,
those words, which were originally the proper names
of individuals, would each of them insensibly become
the common name of a multitude. A child that is
just learning to speak, calls every person who comes
to the house its papa or its mama; and thus bestows
upon the whole species those names which it had been
taught to apply to two individuals. I have known a
clown, who did not know the proper name of the river
which ran by his own door. It was the river, he
said, and he never heard any other name for it.
His experience, it seems, had not led him to observe
any other river. The general word river, therefore,
was, it is evident, in his acceptance of it, a
proper name, signifying an individual object. If this
391person had been carried to another river, would he
not readily have called it a river? Could we suppose
any person living on the banks of the Thames
so ignorant, as not to know the general word river,
but to be acquainted only with the particular word
Thames, if he was brought to any other river, would
he not readily call it a Thames? This, in reality, is
no more than what they, who are well acquainted
with the general word, are very apt to do. An
Englishman, describing any great river which he may
have seen in some foreign country, naturally says,
that it is another Thames. The Spaniards, when
they first arrived upon the coast of Mexico, and observed
the wealth, populousness, and habitations of
that fine country, so much superior to the savage nations
which they had been visiting for some time before,
cried out, that it was another Spain. Hence it
was called New Spain; and this name has stuck to
that unfortunate country ever since. We say, in the
same manner, of a hero, that he is an Alexander; of
an orator, that he is a Cicero; of a philosopher, that
he is a Newton. This way of speaking, which the
grammarians call an Antonomasia, and which is still
extremely common, though now not at all necessary,
demonstrates how much mankind are naturally disposed
to give to one object the name of any other,
which nearly resembles it, and thus to denominate a
multitude, by what originally was intended to express
an individual.
It is this application of the name of an individual
to a great multitude of objects, whose resemblance
naturally recalls the idea of that individual, and of
the name which expresses it, that seems originally to
have given occasion to the formation of those classes
392and assortments, which, in the schools, are called
genera and species, and of which the ingenious and
eloquent M. Rousseau of Geneva[28], finds himself
so much at a loss to account for the origin. What
constitutes a species is merely a number of objects,
bearing a certain degree of resemblance to one another,
and on that account denominated by a single
appellation, which may be applied to express any
one of them.
28. Origine de l’Inegalité. Partie premiere, p. 376, 377,
Edition d’Amsterdam, des Oeuvres diverses de J. J. Rousseau.
When the greater part of objects had thus been arranged
under their proper classes and assortments,
distinguished by such general names, it was impossible
that the greater part of that almost infinite number
of individuals, comprehended under each particular
assortment or species, could have any peculiar or
proper names of their own, distinct from the general
name of the species. When there was occasion,
therefore, to mention any particular object, it often
became necessary to distinguish it from the other objects
comprehended under the same general name,
either, first, by its peculiar qualities; or, secondly,
by the peculiar relation which it stood in to some
other things. Hence the necessary origin of two other
sets of words, of which the one should express quality;
the other relation.
Nouns adjective are the words which express quality
considered as qualifying, or, as the schoolmen
say, in concrete with, some particular subject. Thus
the word green expresses a certain quality considered
as qualifying, or as in concrete with, the particular
393subject to which it may be applied. Words of this
kind, it is evident, may serve to distinguish particular
objects from others comprehended under the same
general appellation. The words green tree, for
example, might serve to distinguish a particular tree
from others that were withered or blasted.
Prepositions are the words which express relation
considered, in the same manner, in concrete with the
co-relative object. Thus the prepositions of, to, for,
with, by, above, below, &c. denote some relation subsisting
between the objects expressed by the words
between which the prepositions are placed; and they
denote that this relation is considered in concrete with
the co-relative object. Words of this kind serve to
distinguish particular objects from others of the same
species, when those particular objects cannot be so
properly marked out by any peculiar qualities of
their own. When we say, the green tree of the meadow,
for example, we distinguish a particular tree, not
only by the quality which belongs to it, but by the
relation which it stands in to another object.
As neither quality nor relation can exist in abstract,
it is natural to suppose that the words which denote
them considered in concrete, the way in which we
always see them subsist, would be of much earlier
invention, than those which express them considered
in abstract, the way in which we never see them subsist.
The words green and blue would, in all probability,
be sooner invented than the words greenness
and blueness; the words above and below, than the
words superiority and inferiority. To invent words
of the latter kind requires a much greater effort of
394abstraction than to invent those of the former. It is
probable, therefore, that such abstract terms would
be of much later institution. Accordingly, their
etymologies generally show that they are so, they
being generally derived from others that are concrete.
But though the invention of nouns adjective be
much more natural than that of the abstract nouns
substantive derived from them, it would still, however,
require a considerable degree of abstraction and
generalization. Those, for example, who first invented
the words, green, blue, red, and the other
names of colours, must have observed and compared
together a great number of objects, must have remarked
their resemblances and dissimilitudes in respect
of the quality of colour, and must have arranged
them, in their own minds, into different
classes and assortments, according to those resemblances
and dissimilitudes. An adjective is by nature
a general, and in some measure, an abstract word,
and necessarily presupposes the idea of a certain species
or assortment of things, to all of which it is
equally applicable. The word green could not, as we
were supposing might be the case of the word cave,
have been originally the name of an individual, and
afterwards have become, by what grammarians call
an Antonomasia the name of a species. The word
green denoting, not the name of a substance, but the
peculiar quality of a substance, must from the very
first have been a general word, and considered as
equally applicable to any other substance possessed
of the same quality. The man who first distinguished
a particular object by the epithet of green, must have
observed other objects that were not green, from
395which he meant to separate it by this appellation.
The institution of this name, therefore, supposes
comparison. It likewise supposes some degree of abstraction.
The person who first invented this appellation
must have distinguished the quality from the
object to which it belonged, and must have conceived
the object as capable of subsisting without the quality.
The invention, therefore, even of the simplest
nouns adjective, must have required more metaphysics
than we are apt to be aware of. The different
mental operations, of arrangement or classing, of
comparison, and of abstraction, must all have
been employed, before even the names of the different
colours, the least metaphysical of all nouns adjective,
could be instituted. From all which I infer,
that when languages were beginning to be formed,
nouns adjective would by no means be the words of
the earliest invention.
There is another expedient for denoting the different
qualities of different substances, which as it requires
no abstraction, nor any conceived separation
of the quality from the subject, seems more natural
than the invention of nouns adjective, and which,
upon this account, could hardly fail, in the first
formation of language, to be thought of before them.
This expedient is to make some variation upon the
noun substantive itself, according to the different qualities
which it is endowed with. Thus, in many languages,
the qualities both of sex and of the want of
sex, are expressed by different terminations in the
nouns substantive, which denote objects so qualified.
In Latin, for example, lupus, lupa; equus, equa; juvencus,
juvenca; Julius, Julia; Lucretius, Lucretia,
&c. denote the qualities of male and female in the
396animals and persons to whom such appellations belong,
without needing the addition of any adjective
for this purpose. On the other hand, the words forum,
pratum, plaustrum, denote by their peculiar termination
the total absence of sex in the different substances
which they stand for. Both sex, and the want
of all sex, being naturally considered as qualities
modifying and inseparable from the particular substances
to which they belong, it was natural to express
them rather by a modification in the noun substantive,
than by any general and abstract word expressive
of this particular species of quality. The expression
bears, it is evident, in this way, a much more exact
analogy to the idea or object which it denotes, than
in the other. The quality appears, in nature, as a
modification of the substance, and as it is thus expressed,
in language, by a modification of the noun
substantive, which denotes that substance, the quality
and the subject are, in this case, blended together,
if I may say so, in the expression, in the same
manner, as they appear to be in the object and in the
idea. Hence the origin of the masculine, feminine,
and neutral genders, in all the ancient languages. By
means of these, the most important of all distinctions,
that of substances into animated and inanimated,
and that of animals into male and female, seem to
have been sufficiently marked without the assistance
of adjectives, or of any general names denoting this
most extensive species of qualifications.
There are no more than these three genders in
any of the languages with which I am acquainted;
that is to say, the formation of nouns substantive,
can, by itself, and without the accompaniment of adjectives,
397express no other qualities but those three
above-mentioned, the qualities of male, of female, of
neither male nor female. I should not, however,
be surprised, if, in other languages with which I am
unacquainted, the different formations of nouns substantive
should be capable of expressing many other
different qualities. The different diminutives of the
Italian, and of some other languages, do, in reality,
sometimes, express a great variety of different modifications
in the substances denoted by those nouns
which undergo such variations.
It was impossible, however, that nouns substantive
could, without losing altogether their original
form, undergo so great a number of variations, as
would be sufficient to express that almost infinite variety
of qualities, by which it might, upon different
occasions, be necessary to specify and distinguish
them. Though the different formation of nouns
substantive, therefore, might, for some time, forestall
the necessity of inventing nouns adjective, it was
impossible that this necessity could be forestalled altogether.
When nouns adjective came to be invented,
it was natural that they should be formed with some
similarity to the substantives, to which they were to
serve as epithets or qualifications. Men would naturally
give them the same terminations with the substantives
to which they were first applied, and from
that love of similarity of sound, from that delight in
the returns of the same syllables, which is in the
foundation of analogy in all languages, they would
be apt to vary the termination of the same adjective,
according as they had occasion to apply it to a masculine,
to a feminine, or to a neutral substantive.
398They would say, magnus lupus, magna lupa, magnum
pratum, when they meant to express a great he wolf,
a great she wolf, a great meadow.
This variation, in the termination of the noun
adjective, according to the gender of the substantive,
which takes place in all the ancient languages, seems
to have been introduced chiefly for the sake of a certain
similarity of sound, of a certain species of rhyme,
which is naturally so very agreeable to the human
ear. Gender, it is to be observed, cannot properly
belong to a noun adjective, the signification of which
is always precisely the same, to whatever species of
substantives it is applied. When we say, a great
man, a great woman, the word great has precisely the
same meaning in both cases, and the difference of the
sex in the subjects to which it may be applied, makes
no sort of difference in its signification. Magnus,
magna, magnum, in the same manner, are words
which express precisely the same quality, and the
change of the termination is accompanied with no
sort of variation in the meaning. Sex and gender are
qualities which belong to substances, but cannot belong
to the qualities of substances. In general, no
quality, when considered in concrete, or as qualifying
some particular subject, can itself be conceived as the
subject of any other quality; though when considered
in abstract it may. No adjective therefore
can qualify any other adjective. A great good man,
means a man who is both great and good. Both the
adjectives qualify the substantive; they do not qualify
one another. On the other hand, when we say,
the great goodness of the man, the word goodness denoting
a quality considered in abstract, which may itself
be the subject of other qualities, is upon that
399account capable of being qualified by the word,
great.
If the original invention of nouns adjective would
be attended with so much difficulty, that of prepositions
would be accompanied with yet more. Every
preposition, as I have already observed, denotes some
relation considered in concrete with the co-relative
object. The preposition above, for example, denotes
the relation of superiority, not in abstract, as it is
expressed by the word superiority, but in concrete
with some co-relative object. In this phrase, for example,
the tree above the cave, the word above, expresses
a certain relation between the tree and the
cave, and it expresses this relation in concrete with
the co-relative object, the cave. A preposition always
requires, in order to complete the sense, some
other word to come after it; as may be observed in
this particular instance. Now, I say, the original
invention of such words would require a yet greater
effort of abstraction and generalization, than that of
nouns adjective. First of all, a relation is, in itself,
a more metaphysical object than a quality. Nobody
can be at a loss to explain what is meant by a quality;
but few people will find themselves able to express,
very distinctly, what is understood by a relation.
Qualities are almost always the objects of our
external senses; relations never are. No wonder,
therefore, that the one set of objects should be so
much more comprehensible than the other. Secondly,
though prepositions always express the relation
which they stand for, in concrete with the co-relative
object, they could not have originally been formed
without a considerable effort of abstraction. A preposition
denotes a relation, and nothing but a relation.
400But before men could institute a word, which
signified a relation, and nothing but a relation,
they must have been able, in some measure, to consider
this relation abstractedly from the related objects;
since the idea of those objects does not, in any
respect, enter into the signification of the preposition.
The invention of such a word, therefore, must have
required a considerable degree of abstraction. Thirdly,
a preposition is from its nature a general word,
which, from its very first institution, must have
been considered as equally applicable to denote any
other similar relation. The man who first invented
the word above, must not only have distinguished, in
some measure, the relation of superiority from the objects
which were so related, but he must also have
distinguished this relation from other relations, such
as, from the relation of inferiority denoted by the
word below, from the relation of juxtaposition, expressed
by the word beside, and the like. He must
have conceived this word, therefore, as expressive of
a particular sort or species of relation distinct from
every other, which could not be done without a
considerable effort of comparison and generalization.
Whatever were the difficulties, therefore, which
embarrassed the first invention of nouns adjective,
the same, and many more, must have embarrassed
that of prepositions. If mankind, therefore, in the
first formation of languages, seem to have, for some
time, evaded the necessity of nouns adjective, by
varying the termination of the names of substances,
according as these varied in some of their most important
qualities, they would much more find themselves
under the necessity of evading, by some similar
contrivance, the yet more difficult invention of
401prepositions. The different cases in the ancient
languages is a contrivance of precisely the same kind.
The genitive and dative cases, in Greek and Latin,
evidently supply the place of the prepositions; and
by a variation in the noun substantive, which stands
for the co-relative term, express the relation which
subsists between what is denoted by that noun substantive,
and what is expressed by some other word
in the sentence. In these expressions, for example,
fructus arboris, the fruit of the tree; sacer Herculi,
sacred to Hercules; the variations made in the co-relative
words, arbor and Hercules, express the same
relations which are expressed in English by the prepositions
of and to.
To express a relation in this manner, did not require
any effort of abstraction. It was not here expressed
by a peculiar word denoting relation and nothing
but relation, but by a variation upon the co-relative
term. It was expressed here, as it appears in
nature, not as something separated and detached, but
as thoroughly mixed and blended with the co-relative
object.
To express relation in this manner, did not require
any effort of generalization. The words arboris and
Herculi, while they involve in their signification the
same relation expressed by the English prepositions
of and to, are not, like those prepositions, general
words, which can be applied to express the same relation
between whatever other objects it might be
observed to subsist.
To express relation in this manner did not require
any effort of comparison. The words arboris and
402Herculi are not general words intended to denote a
particular species of relations which the inventors of
those expressions meant, in consequence of some sort
of comparison, to separate and distinguish from
every other sort of relation. The example, indeed,
of this contrivance would soon probably be followed,
and whoever had occasion to express a similar
relation between any other objects would be very
apt to do it by making a similar variation on the
name of the co-relative object. This, I say, would
probably, or rather certainly happen; but it would
happen without any intention or foresight in those
who first set the example, and who never meant to
establish any general rule. The general rule would
establish itself insensibly, and by slow degrees, in
consequence of that love of analogy and similarity
of sound, which is the foundation of by far the
greater part of the rules of grammar.
To express relation therefore, by a variation in
the name of the co-relative object, requiring neither
abstraction, nor generalization, nor comparison of
any kind, would, at first, be much more natural and
easy, than to express it by those general words called
prepositions, of which the first invention must have
demanded some degree of all those operations.
The number of cases is different in different languages.
There are five in the Greek, six in the
Latin, and there are said to be ten in the Armenian
language. It must have naturally happened that
there should be a greater or a smaller number of
cases, according as in the terminations of nouns substantive
the first formers of any language happened
to have established a greater or a smaller number of
403variations, in order to express the different relations
they had occasion to take notice of, before the invention
of those more general and abstract prepositions
which could supply their place.
It is, perhaps, worth while to observe that those
prepositions, which in modern languages hold the
place of the ancient cases, are, of all others, the
most general, and abstract, and metaphysical; and
of consequence, would probably be the last invented.
Ask any man of common acuteness, What relation
is expressed by the preposition above? He will readily
answer, that of superiority. By the preposition below?
He will as quickly reply, that of inferiority. But ask
him, what relation is expressed by the preposition of,
and, if he has not beforehand employed his thoughts
a good deal upon these subjects, you may safely
allow him a week to consider of his answer. The
prepositions above and below do not denote any of
the relations expressed by the cases in the ancient
languages. But the preposition of, denotes the same
relation, which is in them expressed by the genitive
case; and which, it is easy to observe, is of a very
metaphysical nature. The preposition of, denotes
relation in general, considered in concrete with the
co-relative object. It marks that the noun substantive
which goes before it, is somehow or other
related to that which comes after it, but without in
any respect ascertaining, as is done by the preposition
above, what is the peculiar nature of that relation.
We often apply it, therefore, to express the most
opposite relations; because, the most opposite relations
agree so far that each of them comprehends in
it the general idea or nature of a relation. We say,
the father of the son, and the son of the father; the
404fir-trees of the forest, and the forest of the fir-trees.
The relation in which the father stands to the son,
is, it is evident, a quite opposite relation to that in
which the son stands to the father; that in which the
parts stand to the whole, is quite opposite to that in
which the whole stands to the parts. The word of,
however, serves very well to denote all those relations,
because in itself it denotes no particular relation,
but only relation in general; and so far as any
particular relation is collected from such expressions,
it is inferred by the mind, not from the preposition
itself, but from the nature and arrangement of the
substantives, between which the preposition is placed.
What I have said concerning the preposition of,
may in some measure be applied to the prepositions,
to, for, with, by, and to whatever other prepositions
are made use of in modern languages, to supply the
place of the ancient cases. They all of them express
very abstract and metaphysical relations, which
any man, who takes the trouble to try it, will find
it extremely difficult to express by nouns substantive,
in the same manner as we may express the relation
denoted by the preposition above, by the noun substantive
superiority. They all of them, however, express
some specific relation, and are, consequently,
none of them so abstract as the preposition of,
which may be regarded as by far the most metaphysical
of all prepositions. The prepositions therefore,
which are capable of supplying the place of
the ancient cases, being more abstract than the other
prepositions, would naturally be of more difficult
invention. The relations at the same time which
those prepositions express, are, of all others, those
which we have most frequent occasion to mention.
405The prepositions above, below, near, within, without,
against, &c. are much more rarely made use of, in
modern languages, than the prepositions of, to, for,
with, from, by. A preposition of the former kind
will not occur twice in a page; we can scarce compose
a single sentence without the assistance of one
or two of the latter. If these latter prepositions,
therefore, which supply the place of the cases,
would be of such difficult invention on account of
their abstractedness, some expedient, to supply their
place, must have been of indispensable necessity, on
account of the frequent occasion which men have to
take notice of the relations which they denote. But
there is no expedient so obvious, as that of varying
the termination of one of the principal words.
It is, perhaps, unnecessary to observe, that there
are some of the cases in the ancient languages, which,
for particular reasons, cannot be represented by any
prepositions. These are the nominative, accusative,
and vocative cases. In those modern languages,
which do not admit of any such variety in the terminations
of their nouns substantive, the correspondent
relations are expressed by the place of the
words, and by the order and construction of the sentence.
As men have frequently occasion to make mention
of multitudes as well as of single objects, it
became necessary that they should have some method
of expressing number. Number may be expressed
either by a particular word, expressing number in
general, such as the words many, more, &c. or by
some variation upon the words which express the
things numbered. It is this last expedient which
406mankind would probably have recourse to, in the
infancy of language. Number, considered in general,
without relation to any particular set of objects
numbered, is one of the most abstract and metaphysical
ideas, which the mind of man is capable
of forming; and, consequently, is not an idea,
which would readily occur to rude mortals, who
were just beginning to form a language. They
would naturally, therefore, distinguish when they
talked of a single, and when they talked of a multitude
of objects, not by any metaphysical adjectives,
such as the English, a, an, many, but by a variation
upon the termination of the word which signified
the objects numbered. Hence the origin of the
singular and plural numbers, in all the ancient languages;
and the same distinction has likewise been
retained in all the modern languages, at least, in the
greater part of words.
All primitive and uncompounded languages seem
to have a dual, as well as a plural number. This
is the case of the Greek, and I am told of the Hebrew,
of the Gothic, and of many other languages.
In the rude beginnings of society, one, two, and more,
might possibly be all the numeral distinctions which
mankind would have any occasion to take notice of.
These they would find it more natural to express,
by a variation upon every particular noun substantive,
than by such general and abstract words as one,
two, three, four, &c. These words, though custom
has rendered them familiar to us, express, perhaps,
the most subtile and refined abstractions, which the
mind of man is capable of forming. Let any one
consider within himself, for example, what he means
407by the word three, which signifies neither three shillings,
nor three pence, nor three men, nor three
horses, but three in general; and he will easily satisfy
himself that a word, which denotes so very metaphysical
an abstraction, could not be either a very
obvious or a very early invention. I have read of some
savage nations, whose language was capable of expressing
no more than the three first numeral distinctions.
But whether it expressed those distinctions by
three general words, or by variations upon the nouns
substantive, denoting the things numbered, I do
not remember to have met with any thing which
could determine.
As all the same relations which subsist between
single, may likewise subsist between numerous objects,
it is evident there would be occasion for the
same number of cases in the dual and in the plural,
as in the singular number. Hence the intricacy and
complexness of the declensions in all the ancient
languages. In the Greek there are five cases in
each of the three numbers, consequently fifteen
in all.
As nouns adjective, in the ancient languages,
varied their terminations according to the gender of
the substantive to which they were applied, so did
they likewise, according to the case and the number.
Every noun adjective in the Greek language, therefore,
having three genders, and three numbers, and
five cases in each number, may be considered as
having five and forty different variations. The first
formers of language seem to have varied the termination
of the adjective, according to the case and
the number of the substantive, for the same reason
408which made them vary according to the gender; the
love of analogy, and of a certain regularity of sound.
In the signification of adjectives there is neither case
nor number, and the meaning of such words is
always precisely the same, notwithstanding all the
variety of termination under which they appear.
Magnus vir, magni viri, magnorum virorum; a great
man, of a great man, of great men in all these expressions
the words magnus, magni, magnorum, as well
as the word great, have precisely one and the same
signification, though the substantives to which they
are applied have not. The difference of termination
in the noun adjective is accompanied with no
sort of difference in the meaning. An adjective
denotes the qualification of a noun substantive. But
the different relations in which that noun substantive
may occasionally stand, can make no sort of difference
upon its qualification.
If the declensions of the ancient languages are
so very complex, their conjugations are infinitely
more so. And the complexness of the one is founded
upon the same principle with that of the other, the
difficulty of forming, in the beginnings of language,
abstract and general terms.
Verbs must necessarily have been coeval with the
very first attempts towards the formation of language.
No affirmation can be expressed without the
assistance of some verb. We never speak but in order
to express our opinion that something either is or
is not. But the word denoting this event, or this
matter of fact, which is the subject of our affirmation,
must always be a verb.
409Impersonal verbs, which express in one word a
complete event, which preserve in the expression that
perfect simplicity and unity, which there always is in
the object and in the idea, and which suppose no abstraction,
or metaphysical division of the event into
its several constituent members of subject and attribute,
would, in all probability, be the species of
verbs first invented. The verbs pluit, it rains; ningit,
it snows; tonat, it thunders; lucet, it is day;
turbatur, there is a confusion, &c. each of them express
a complete affirmation, the whole of an event,
with that perfect simplicity and unity with which
the mind conceives it in nature. On the contrary, the
phrases, Alexander ambulat, Alexander walks; Petrus
sedet, Peter sits, divide the event, as it were, into two
parts, the person or subject, and the attribute, or
matter of fact, affirmed of that subject. But in nature,
the idea or conception of Alexander walking, is
as perfectly and completely one single conception, as
that of Alexander not walking. The division of
this event, therefore, into two parts, is altogether artificial,
and is the effect of the imperfection of language,
which, upon this, as upon many other occasions,
supplies, by a number of words, the want of
one, which could express at once the whole matter of
fact that was meant to be affirmed. Every body
must observe how much more simplicity there is in
the natural expression, pluit, than in the more artificial
expressions, imber decidit, the rain falls; or,
tempestas est pluvia, the weather is rainy. In these
two last expressions, the simple event, or matter of
fact, is artificially split and divided, in the one, into
two; in the other, into three parts. In each of them
it is expressed by a sort of grammatical circumlocution,
410of which the significancy is founded upon a
certain metaphysical analysis of the component parts
of the idea expressed by the word pluit. The first
verbs, therefore, perhaps even the first words, made
use of in the beginnings of language, would in all
probability be such impersonal verbs. It is observed
accordingly, I am told, by the Hebrew Grammarians,
that the radical words of their language, from
which all the others are derived, are all of them
verbs, and impersonal verbs.
It is easy to conceive how, in the progress of language,
those impersonal verbs should become personal.
Let us suppose, for example, that the word
venit, it comes, was originally an impersonal verb,
and that it denoted, not the coming of something in
general, as at present, but the coming of a particular
object, such as the Lion. The first savage inventors
of language, we shall suppose, when they observed
the approach of this terrible animal, were accustomed
to cry out to one another, venit, that is, the lion
comes; and that this word thus expressed a complete
event, without the assistance of any other. Afterwards,
when, on the further progress of language,
they had begun to give names to particular substances,
whenever they observed the approach of
any other terrible object, they would naturally join
the name of that object to the word venit, and cry
out, venit ursus, venit lupus. By degrees the word
venit would thus come to signify the coming of any
terrible object, and not merely the coming of the
lion. It would now therefore, express, not the coming
of a particular object, but the coming of an object
of a particular kind. Having become more general
in its signification, it could no longer represent
411any particular distinct event by itself, and without
the assistance of a noun substantive, which might
serve to ascertain and determine its signification. It
would now, therefore, have become a personal, instead
of an impersonal verb. We may easily conceive
how, in the further progress of society, it might
still grow more general in its signification, and come
to signify, as at present, the approach of any thing
whatever, whether good, bad, or indifferent.
It is probably in some such manner as this, that
almost all verbs have become personal, and that
mankind have learned by degrees to split and divide
almost every event into a great number of metaphysical
parts, expressed by the different parts of speech,
variously combined in the different members of every
phrase and sentence.[29] The same sort of progress
seems to have been made in the art of speaking as
in the art of writing. When mankind first began to
attempt to express their ideas by writing, every character
represented a whole word. But the number
of words being almost infinite, the memory found
itself quite loaded and oppressed by the multitude of
412characters which it was obliged to retain. Necessity
taught them, therefore, to divide words into their
elements, and to invent characters which should represent,
not the words themselves, but the elements
of which they were composed. In consequence of
this invention, every particular word came to be represented,
not by one character, but by a multitude
of characters; and the expression of it in writing became
much more intricate and complex than before.
But though particular words were thus represented
by a greater number of characters, the whole language
was expressed by a much smaller, and about
four and twenty letters were found capable of supplying
the place of that immense multitude of characters,
which were requisite before. In the same
manner, in the beginnings of language, men seem to
have attempted to express every particular event,
which they had occasion to take notice of, by a particular
word, which expressed at once the whole of
that event. But as the number of words must, in
this case, have become really infinite, in consequence
of the really infinite variety of events, men found
themselves partly compelled by necessity, and partly
conducted by nature, to divide every event into
what may be called its metaphysical elements, and to
institute words, which should denote not so much
the events, as the elements of which they were composed.
The expression of every particular event,
became in this manner more intricate and complex,
but the whole system of the language became more
coherent, more connected, more easily retained and
comprehended.
29. As the far greater part of Verbs express, at present, not an
event, but the attribute of an event, and, consequently, require
a subject, or nominative case, to complete their signification,
some grammarians, not having attended to this progress of nature,
and being desirous to make their common rules quite universal,
and without any exception, have insisted that all verbs required a
nominative, either expressed or understood; and have, accordingly
put themselves to the torture to find some awkward nominatives
to those few verbs, which still expressing a complete event,
plainly admit of none. Pluit, for example, according to Sanctius,
means pluvia pluit, in English, the rain rains. See Sanctii Minerva,
l. 3. c. 1.
When verbs, from being originally impersonal had
thus, by the division of the event into its metaphysical
413elements, become personal, it is natural to suppose
that they would first be made use of in the third
person singular. No verb is ever used impersonally
in our language, nor, so far as I know, in any other
modern tongue. But in the ancient languages,
whenever any verb is used impersonally, it is always
in the third person singular. The termination of
those verbs, which are still always impersonal, is
constantly the same with that of the third person singular
of personal verbs. The consideration of these
circumstances, joined to the naturalness of the thing
itself, may serve to convince us that verbs first became
personal in what is now called the third person
singular.
But as the event, or matter of fact, which is expressed
by a verb, may be affirmed either of the person
who speaks, or of the person who is spoken to,
as well as of some third person or object, it became
necessary to fall upon some method of expressing
these two peculiar relations of the event. In the
English language this is commonly done, by prefixing,
what are called the personal pronouns, to the
general word which expresses the event affirmed.
I came, you came, he or it came; in these phrases the
event of having come is, in the first, affirmed of the
speaker; in the second, of the person spoken to; in
the third, of some other person, or object. The first
formers of language, it may be imagined, might have
done the same thing, and prefixing in the same manner
the two first personal pronouns, to the same termination
of the verb, which expressed the third person
singular, might have said, ego venit, tu venit,
as well as ille or illud venit. And I make no doubt
414but they would have done so, if at the time when
they had first occasion to express these relations of the
verb, there had been any such words as either ego or
tu in their language. But in this early period of the
language, which we are now endeavouring to describe,
it is extremely improbable that any such
words would be known. Though custom has now
rendered them familiar to us, they, both of them,
express ideas extremely metaphysical and abstract.
The word I, for example, is a word of a very particular
species. Whatever speaks may denote itself by
this personal pronoun. The word I, therefore, is a
general word, capable of being predicated, as the logicians
say, of an infinite variety of objects. It differs,
however, from all other general words in this
respect; that the objects of which it may be predicated,
do not form any particular species of objects
distinguished from all others. The word I, does
not, like the word man, denote a particular class of
objects, separated from all others by peculiar qualities
of their own. It is far from being the name of
a species, but, on the contrary, whenever it is made
use of, it always denotes a precise individual, the particular
person who then speaks. It may be said to
be, at once, both what the logicians call, a singular,
and what they call, a common term; and to join in
its signification the seemingly opposite qualities of the
most precise individuality, and the most extensive
generalization. This word, therefore, expressing so
very abstract and metaphysical an idea, would not
easily or readily occur to the first formers of language.
What are called the personal pronouns, it may be
observed, are among the last words of which children
learn to make use. A child, speaking of itself,
415says, Billy walks, Billy sits, instead of I walk, I sit.
As in the beginnings of language, therefore, mankind
seem to have evaded the invention of at least the
more abstract proportions, and to have expressed the
same relations which these now stand for, by varying
the termination of the co-relative term, so they
likewise would naturally attempt to evade the necessity
of inventing those more abstract pronouns by varying
the termination of the verb, according as the
event which it expressed was intended to be affirmed
of the first, second, or third person. This seems,
accordingly, to be the universal practice of all the
ancient languages. In Latin, veni, venisti, venit, sufficiently
denote, without any other addition, the different
events expressed by the English phrases, I
came, you came, he, or it came. The verb would,
for the same reason, vary its termination, according
as the event was intended to be affirmed of the first,
second, or third persons plural; and what is expressed
by the English phrases, we came, ye came, they came,
would be denoted by the Latin words, venimus, venistis,
venerunt. Those primitive languages, too,
which, upon account of the difficulty of inventing
numeral names, had introduced a dual, as well as a
plural number, into the declension of their nouns
substantive, would probably, from analogy, do the
same thing in the conjugations of their verbs. And
thus in all those original languages, we might expect
to find, at least six, if not eight or nine variations,
in the termination of every verb, according
as the event which it denoted was meant to be affirmed
of the first, second, or third persons singular,
dual, or plural. These variations again being repeated,
along with others, through all its different
tenses, modes and voices, must necessarily
416have rendered their conjugations still more intricate
and complex than their declensions.
Language would probably have continued upon
this footing in all countries, nor would ever have
grown more simple in its declensions and conjugations,
had it not become more complex in its composition,
in consequence of the mixture of several languages
with one another, occasioned by the mixture
of different nations. As long as any language was
spoke by those only who learned it in their infancy,
the intricacy of its declensions and conjugations
could occasion no great embarrassment. The far
greater part of those who had occasion to speak it,
had acquired it at so very early a period of their
lives, so insensibly and by such slow degrees, that
they were scarce ever sensible of the difficulty. But
when two nations came to be mixed with one another,
either by conquest or migration, the case
would be very different. Each nation, in order to
make itself intelligible to those with whom it was
under the necessity of conversing, would be obliged
to learn the language of the other. The greater part
of individuals too, learning the new language, not
by art, or by remounting to its rudiments and first
principles, but by rote, and by what they commonly
heard in conversation, would be extremely perplexed
by the intricacy of its declensions and conjugations.
They would endeavour, therefore, to supply their
ignorance of these, by whatever shift the language
could afford them. Their ignorance of the declensions
they would naturally supply by the use of prepositions;
and a Lombard, who was attempting to
speak Latin, and wanted to express that such a person
was a citizen of Rome, or a benefactor to Rome,
417if he happened not to be acquainted with the genitive
and dative cases of the word Roma, would naturally
express himself by prefixing the prepositions ad
and de to the nominative; and, instead of Romæ,
would say, ad Roma, and de Roma. Al Roma and
di Roma, accordingly, is the manner in which the
present Italians, the descendants of the ancient Lombards
and Romans, express this and all other similar
relations. And in this manner prepositions seem to
have been introduced, in the room of the ancient
declensions. The same alteration has, I am informed,
been produced upon the Greek language, since the
taking of Constantinople by the Turks. The words
are, in a great measure, the same as before; but
the grammar is entirely lost, prepositions having
come in the place of the old declensions. This
change is undoubtedly a simplification of the language,
in point of rudiments and principle. It introduces,
instead of a great variety of declensions, one
universal declension, which is the same in every
word, of whatever gender, number, or termination.
A similar expedient enables men, in the situation
above-mentioned, to get rid of almost the whole intricacy
of their conjugations. There is in every
language a verb, known by the name of the substantive
verb; in Latin, sum; in English, I am. This
verb denotes not the existence of any particular
event, but existence in general. It is, upon this
account, the most abstract and metaphysical of all
verbs; and, consequently, could by no means be a
a word of early invention. When it came to be invented,
however, as it had all the tenses and modes
of any other verb, by being joined with the passive
participle, it was capable of supplying the place of
418the whole passive voice, and of rendering this part of
their conjugations as simple and uniform, as the use
of prepositions had rendered their declensions. A
Lombard, who wanted to say, I am loved, but could
not recollect the word amor, naturally endeavoured
to supply his ignorance, by saying, ego sum amatus.
Io sono amato, is at this day the Italian expression,
which corresponds to the English phrase above-mentioned.
There is another verb, which, in the same manner,
runs through all languages, and which is distinguished
by the name of the possessive verb; in Latin,
habeo; in English, I have. This verb, likewise, denotes
an event of an extremely abstract and metaphysical
nature, and, consequently, cannot be supposed
to have been a word of the earliest invention. When
it came to be invented, however, by being applied
to the passive participle, it was capable of supplying
a great part of the active voice, as the substantive
verb had supplied the whole of the passive. A Lombard,
who wanted to say, I had loved, but could not
recollect the word amaveram, would endeavour to
supply the place of it, by saying either ego habebam
amatum, or ego habui amatum. Io avevá amato, or
Io ebbi amato, are the correspondent Italian expressions
at this day. And thus upon the intermixture of
different nations with one another, the conjugations,
by means of different auxiliary verbs, were made
to approach towards the simplicity and uniformity of
the declensions.
In general it may be laid down for a maxim, that
the more simple any language is in its composition,
419the more complex it must be in its declensions and
conjugations; and, on the contrary, the more simple
it is in its declensions and conjugations, the more
complex it must be in its composition.
The Greek seems to be, in a great measure, a
simple, uncompounded language, formed from the
primitive jargon of those wandering savages, the ancient
Hellenians and Pelasgians, from whom the
Greek nation is said to have been descended. All
the words in the Greek language are derived from
about three hundred primitives, a plain evidence
that the Greeks formed their language almost entirely
among themselves, and that when they had occasion
for a new word, they were not accustomed, as we
are, to borrow it from some foreign language, but to
form it, either by composition or derivation from
some other word or words, in their own. The declensions
and conjugations, therefore, of the Greek
are much more complex than those of any other European
language with which I am acquainted.
The Latin is a composition of the Greek and of
the ancient Tuscan languages. Its declensions and
conjugations accordingly are much less complex than
those of the Greek: it has dropt the dual number in
both. Its verbs have no optative mood distinguished
by any peculiar termination. They have but one
future. They have no aorist distinct from the preterit-perfect;
they have no middle voice; and even
many of their tenses in the passive voice are eked out,
in the same manner as in the modern languages, by
the help of the substantive verb joined to the passive
participle. In both the voices, the number of infinitives
420and participles is much smaller in the Latin
than in the Greek.
The French and Italian languages are each of
them compounded, the one of the Latin, and the
language of the ancient Franks, the other of the same
Latin and the language of the ancient Lombards.
As they are both of them, therefore, more complex
in their composition than the Latin, so are they likewise
more simple in their declensions and conjugations.
With regard to their declensions, they have
both of them lost their cases altogether; and with
regard to their conjugations, they have both of them
lost the whole of the passive, and some part of the
active voices of their verbs. The want of the passive
voice they supply entirely by the substantive verb
joined to the passive participle; and they make out
part of the active, in the same manner, by the help
of the possessive verb and the same passive participle.
The English is compounded of the French and
the ancient Saxon languages. The French was introduced
into Britain by the Norman conquest, and
continued, till the time of Edward III. to be the
sole language of the law as well as the principal
language of the court. The English, which came
to be spoken afterwards, and which continues to be
spoken now, is a mixture of the ancient Saxon and
this Norman French. As the English language,
therefore, is more complex in its composition than
either the French or the Italian, so is it likewise more
simple in its declensions and conjugations. Those
two languages retain, at least, a part of the distinction
of genders, and their adjectives vary their termination
421according as they are applied to a masculine
or to a feminine substantive. But there is no
such distinction in the English language, whose adjectives
admit of no variety of termination. The
French and Italian languages have, both of them,
the remains of a conjugation, and all those tenses of
the active voice, which cannot be expressed by the
possessive verb joined to the passive participle, as well
as many of those which can, are, in those languages,
marked by varying the termination of the principal
verb. But almost all those other tenses are in the
English eked out by other auxiliary verbs, so that
there is in this language scarce even the remains of a
conjugation. I love, I loved, loving, are all the varieties
of termination which the greater part of English
verbs admit of. All the different modifications
of meaning, which cannot be expressed by any of
those three terminations, must be made out by different
auxiliary verbs joined to some one or other of
them. Two auxiliary verbs supply all the deficiencies
of the French and Italian conjugations; it requires
more than half a dozen to supply those of the
English, which besides the substantive and possessive
verbs, makes use of do, did; will, would; shall,
should; can, could; may, might.
It is in this manner that language becomes more
simple in its rudiments and principles, just in proportion
as it grows more complex in its composition,
and the same thing has happened in it, which commonly
happens with regard to mechanical engines.
All machines are generally, when first invented, extremely
complex in their principles, and there is often
a particular principle of motion for every particular
422movement which, it is intended, they should
perform. Succeeding improvers observe, that one
principle may be so applied as to produce several of
those movements, and thus the machine becomes
gradually more and more simple, and produces its
effects with fewer wheels, and fewer principles of
motion. In language, in the same manner, every
case of every noun, and every tense of every verb,
was originally expressed by a particular distinct word,
which served for this purpose and for no other. But
succeeding observation discovered that one set of
words was capable of supplying the place of all that
infinite number, and that four or five prepositions,
and half a dozen auxiliary verbs, were capable of
answering the end of all the declensions, and of all
the conjugations in the ancient languages.
But this simplification of languages, though it
arises, perhaps, from similar causes, has by no means
similar effects with the correspondent simplification of
machines. The simplification of machines renders
them more and more perfect, but this simplification
of the rudiments of languages renders them more and
more imperfect and less proper for many of the purposes
of language: and this for the following reasons.
First of all, languages are by this simplification
rendered more prolix, several words having become
necessary to express what could have been expressed
by a single word before. Thus the words, Dei and,
Deo, in the Latin, sufficiently show, without any addition,
what relation, the object signified is understood
to stand in to the objects expressed by the
other words in the sentence. But to express the same
423relation in English, and in all other modern languages,
we must make use of, at least, two words, and say,
of God, to God. So far as the declensions are concerned,
therefore, the modern languages are much
more prolix than the ancient. The difference is still
greater with regard to the conjugations. What a
Roman expressed by the single word, amavissem, an
Englishman is obliged to express by four different
words, I should have loved. It is unnecessary to
take any pains to show how much this prolixness
must enervate the eloquence of all modern languages.
How much the beauty of any expression depends
upon its conciseness, is well known to those who
have any experience in composition.
Secondly, this simplification of the principles of
languages renders them less agreeable to the ear.
The variety of termination in the Greek and Latin,
occasioned by their declensions and conjugations,
give a sweetness to their language altogether unknown
to ours, and a variety unknown to any other
modern language. In point of sweetness, the Italian,
perhaps, may surpass the Latin, and almost
equal the Greek; but in point of variety, it is greatly
inferior to both.
Thirdly, this simplification, not only renders the
sounds of our language less agreeable to the ear,
but it also restrains us from disposing such sounds
as we have, in the manner that might be most agreeable.
It ties down many words to a particular situation,
though they might often be placed in another
with much more beauty. In the Greek and Latin,
though the adjective and substantive were separated
424from one another, the correspondence of their terminations
still showed their mutual reference, and the
separation did not necessarily occasion any sort of
confusion. Thus in the first line of Virgil:
Tityre tu patulæ recubans sub tegmine fagi.
We easily see that tu refers to recubans, and patulæ
to fagi; though the related words are separated
from one another by the intervention of several
others: because the terminations, showing the correspondence
of their cases, determine their mutual
reference. But if we were to translate this line literally
into English, and say, Tityrus, thou of spreading
reclining under the shade beech, Œdipus himself could
not make sense of it; because there is here no difference
of termination, to determine which substantive
each adjective belongs to. It is the same
case with regard to verbs. In Latin the verb may
often be placed, without an inconveniency or ambiguity,
in any part of the sentence. But in English
its place is almost always precisely determined. It
must follow the subjective and precede the objective
member of the phrase in almost all cases. Thus in
Latin whether you say, Joannem verberavit Robertus,
or Robertus verberavit Joannem, the meaning is precisely
the same, and the termination fixes John to be
the sufferer in both cases. But in English John beat
Robert, and Robert beat John, have by no means the
same signification. The place therefore of the three
principal members of the phrase is in the English,
and for the same reason in the French and Italian
languages almost always precisely determined;
whereas in the ancient languages a greater latitude is
425allowed, and the place of those members is often, in
a great measure, indifferent. We must have recourse
to Horace, in order to interpret some parts of Milton’s
literal translation;
Who now enjoys thee credulous all gold,
Who always vacant, always amiable
Hopes thee; of flattering gales
Unmindful.
are verses which it is impossible to interpret by any
rules of our language. There are no rules in our
language, by which any man could discover, that,
in the first line, credulous referred to who, and not to
thee; or, that all gold referred to any thing; or, that
in the fourth line, unmindful, referred to who, in the
second, and not to thee in the third; or, on the contrary,
that, in the second line always vacant, always
amiable, referred to thee in the third, and not to who
in the same line with it. In the Latin, indeed, all
this is abundantly plain.
Qui nunc te fruitur credulus aureâ,
Qui semper vacuam, semper amabilem
Sperat te; nescius auræ fallacis.
Because the terminations in the Latin determine the
reference of each adjective to its proper substantive,
which it is impossible for any thing in the English to
do. How much this power of transposing the order
of their words must have facilitated the composition
of the ancients, both in verse and prose, can hardly
be imagined. That it must greatly have facilitated
their versification it is needless to observe; and in
426prose, whatever beauty depends upon the arrangement
and construction of the several members of the
period, must to them have been acquirable with
much more ease, and to much greater perfection,
than it can be to those whose expression is constantly
confined by the prolixness, constraint and monotony
of modern languages.
FINIS.
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in spelling.
Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.